English Christian Web Book
Collected Works
Philip Schaff

About this book
Collected Works — Philip Schaff.
Author: Philip Schaff
- 1557 chapters
- 1557 PDF pages
- 3,876,323 words
- ≈ 29818 min read
- English
🔍 Search this book
Ctrl K
Table of Contents
1Volume 1 – APOSTLIC CHRISTIANITY
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min2Preface To The Revised Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min3From The Preface To The First Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min4Preface To Third Revision
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min5Literature
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min6§ 1. Nature of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min7§ 2. Branches of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min8§ 3. Sources of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min9§ 4. Periods of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min10§ 5. Uses of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min11§ 6. Duty of the Historian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min12§ 7. Literature of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 77 min13ADDENDA
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min14Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min15§ 8. Central Position of Christ in the History of the World.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min16§ 9. Judaism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min17§ 10. The Law, and the Prophecy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min18§ 11. Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min19§ 12. Grecian Literature, and the Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min20§ 13. Judaism and Heathenism in Contact.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min21§ 14. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min22§ 15. The Founder of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min23§ 16. Chronology of the Life of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min24§ 17. The Land and the People.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min25§ 18. Apocryphal Traditions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min26§ 19. The Resurrection of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 104 min27§ 20. Sources and Literature of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min28§ 21. General Character of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min29§ 22. The Critical Reconstruction of the History of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min30§ 23. Chronology of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min31§ 24. The Miracle of Pentecost and the Birthday of the Christian Church. a.d. 30.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 66 min32§ 25. The Church of Jerusalem and the Labors of Peter.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min33§ 26. The Peter of History and the Peter of Fiction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min34§ 27. James the Brother of the Lord.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min35§ 28. Preparation for the Mission to the Gentiles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min36Section 36
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min37§ 29. Sources and Literature on St. Paul and his Work.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min38§ 30. Paul before his Conversion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min39§ 31. The Conversion of Paul.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min40§ 32. The Work of Paul.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min41§ 33. Paul’s Missionary Labors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min42§ 34. The Synod of Jerusalem, and the Compromise between Jewish and Gentile Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min43§ 35. The Conservative Reaction, and the Liberal Victory—
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min44§ 36. Christianity in Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 124 min45§ 37. The Roman Conflagration and the Neronian Persecution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min46§ 38. The Jewish War and the Destruction of Jerusalem. a.d. 70.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min47§ 39. Effects of the Destruction of Jerusalem on the Christian Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min48§ 40. The Johannean Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min49§ 41. Life and Character of John
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min50§ 42. Apostolic Labors of John.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min51§ 43. Traditions Respecting John.600
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min52Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min53§ 44. The Power of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min54§ 45. The Spiritual Gifts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min55§ 46. Christianity in Individuals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min56§ 47. Christianity and the Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min57§ 48. Christianity and Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min58§ 49. Christianity and Society.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min59§ 50. Spiritual Condition of the Congregations.—The Seven Churches in Asia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min60Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min61§ 51. The Synagogue.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min62§ 52. Christian Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min63§ 53. The Several Parts of Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min64§ 54. Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min65§ 55. The Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min66§ 56. Sacred Places.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min67§ 57. Sacred Times—The Lord’s Day.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min68§ 58. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min69§ 59. The Christian Ministry, and its Relation to the Christian Community.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min70§ 60. Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min71§ 61. Presbyters or Bishops. The Angels of the Seven Churches. James of Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min72§ 62. Deacons and Deaconesses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min73§ 63. Church Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min74§ 64. The Council at Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min75§ 65. The Church and the Kingdom of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min76§ 66. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min77§ 67. Unity of Apostolic Teaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min78§ 68. Different Types of Apostolic Teaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min79§ 69. The Jewish Christian Theology—I. James and the Gospel of Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min80§ 70. II. Peter and the Gospel of Hope.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min81§ 71. The Gentile Christian Theology. Paul and the Gospel of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 65 min82§ 72. John and the Gospel of Love.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min83§ 73. Heretical Perversions of the Apostolic Teaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min84Chapter Xii. The New Testament.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min85§ 74. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min86§ 75. Rise of the Apostolic Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min87§ 76. Character of the New Testament.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min88§ 77. Literature on the Gospels.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min89§ 78. The Four Gospels.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min90§ 79. The Synoptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min91§ 80. Matthew.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min92§ 81. Mark.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 50 min93§ 82. Luke.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min94§ 83. John.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 93 min95§ 84. Critical Review of the Johannean Problem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min96§ 85. The Acts of the Apostles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min97§ 86. The Epistles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min98§ 87. The Catholic Epistles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min99§ 88. The Epistles of Paul
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min100§ 89. The Epistles to the Thessalonians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min101§ 90. The Epistles to the Corinthians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min102§ 91. The Epistles to the Galatians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min103§ 92. The Epistle to the Romans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min104§ 93. The Epistles of the Captivity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min105§ 94. The Epistle to the Colossians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min106§ 95. The Epistle to the Ephesians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min107§ 96. Colossians and Ephesians Compared and Vindicated.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min108§ 97. The Epistle to the Philippians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min109§ 98. The Epistle to Philemon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min110§ 99. The Pastoral Epistles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min111§ 100. The Epistle To The Hebrews.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min112§ 101. The Apocalypse.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 82 min113§ 102. Concluding Reflections. Faith and Criticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 223 min114Volume 2 – ANTE-NICENE CHRISTIANITY
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min115Preface To The Third Edition Revised
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min116Fifth Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min117Preface To The Second Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min118§ 1. Literature on the Ante-Nicene Age
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min119§ 2. General Character of Ante-Nicene Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min120§ 3. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min121§ 4. Hindrances and Helps.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min122§ 5. Causes of the Success of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min123§ 6. Means of Propagation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min124§ 7. Extent of Christianity in the Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min125§ 8. Christianity in Asia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min126§ 9. Christianity in Egypt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min127§ 10. Christianity in North Africa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min128§ 11. Christianity in Europe.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min129Chapter Ii. Persecution Of Christianity And Christian Martyrdom.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min130§ 12. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min131§ 13. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min132§ 14. Jewish Persecution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min133§ 15. Causes of Roman Persecution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min134§ 16. Condition of the Church before the Reign of Trajan.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min135§ 17. Trajan. a.d. 98–117—Christianity Forbidden—Martyrdom of Symeon of Jerusalem, and Ignatius of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min136§ 18. Hadrian. a.d. 117–138.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min137§ 19 Antoninus Pius. a.d. 137–161. The Martyrdom of Polycarp.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min138§ 20. Persecutions under Marcus Aurelius. a.d. 161–180.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min139§ 21. Condition of the Church from Septimius Severus to Philip the Arabian. a.d. 193–249.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min140§ 22. Persecutions under Decius, and Valerian. a.d. 249–260. Martyrdom of Cyprian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min141§ 23. Temporary Repose. a.d. 260–303.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min142§ 24. The Diocletian Persecution, a.d. 303–311.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min143§ 25. The Edicts of Toleration. a.d. 311–313.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min144§ 26. Christian Martyrdom.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min145§ 27. Rise of the Worship of Martyrs and Relics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min146§ 28. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min147§ 29. Literary Opposition to Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min148§ 30. Jewish Opposition. Josephus and the Talmud.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min149§ 31. Pagan Opposition. Tacitus and Pliny.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min150§ 32. Direct Assaults. Celsus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min151§ 33. Lucian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min152§ 34. Neo-Platonism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min153§ 35. Porphyry and Hierocles
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min154§ 36. Summary of the Objections to Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min155§ 37. The Apologetic Literature of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min156§ 38. The Argument against Judaism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min157§ 39. The Defense against Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min158§ 40. The Positive Apology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min159Chapter Iv. Organization And Discipline Of The Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min160§ 41. Progress in Consolidation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min161§ 42. Clergy and Laity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min162§ 43. New Church Officers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min163§ 44. Origin of the Episcopate.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min164§ 45. Development of the Episcopate. Ignatius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min165§ 46. Episcopacy at the time of Irenaeus and Tertullian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min166§ 47. Cyprianic Episcopacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min167§ 48. The Pseudo-Clementine Episcopacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min168§ 49. Beginnings of the Metropolitan and Patriarchal Systems
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min169§ 50. Germs of the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min170§ 51. Chronology of the Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min171§ 52. List of the Roman Bishops and Roman Emperors during the First Three Centuries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min172§ 53. The Catholic Unity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min173§ 54. Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min174§ 55. The Councils of Elvira, Arles, and Ancyra.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min175§ 56. Collections of Ecclesiastical Law. The Apostolical Constitutions and Canons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min176§ 57. Church Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min177§ 58. Church Schisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 65 min178Chapter V. Christian Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min179Section 179
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min180§ 59. Places of Common Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min181§ 60. The Lord’s Day.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min182§ 61. The Christian Passover. (Easter).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min183§ 62. The Paschal Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min184§ 63. Pentecost.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min185§ 64. The Epiphany
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min186§ 65. The Order of Public Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min187§ 66. Parts of Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min188§ 67. Division of Divine Service. The Disciplina Arcani.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min189§ 68. Celebration of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min190§ 69. The Doctrine of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min191§ 70. The Celebration of Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min192§ 71. The Doctrine of Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min193§ 72. Catechetical Instruction and Confirmation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min194§ 73. Infant Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min195§ 74. Heretical Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 73 min196§ 75. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min197§ 76. Origin of Christian Art.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min198§ 77. The Cross and the Crucifix.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min199§ 78. Other Christian Symbols.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min200§ 79 Historical and Allegorical Pictures
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min201§ 80. Allegorical Representations of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min202§ 81. Pictures of the Virgin Mary.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min203§ 82. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min204§ 83. Origin and History of the Catacomb.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min205§ 84. Description of the Catacombs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min206§ 85. Pictures and Sculptures.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min207§ 86. Epitaphs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min208§ 87. Lessons of the Catacombs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min209Chapter Viii. Christian Life In Contrast With Pagan Corruption.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min210§ 88. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min211§ 89. Moral Corruption of the Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min212§ 90. Stoic Morality
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min213§ 91. Epictetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min214§ 92. Marcus Aurelius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min215§ 93. Plutarch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min216§ 94. Christian Morality.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min217§ 95. The Church and Public Amusements.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min218§ 96. Secular Callings and Civil Duties.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min219§ 97. The Church and Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min220§ 98. The Heathen Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min221§ 99. The Christian Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min222§ 100. Brotherly Love, and Love for Enemies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min223§ 101. Prayer and Fasting.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min224§ 102. Treatment of the Dead
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min225§ 103. Summary of Moral Reforms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min226§ 104. Ascetic Virtue and Piety.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min227§ 105. Heretical and Catholic Asceticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min228§ 106. Voluntary Poverty.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min229§ 107. Voluntary Celibacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min230§ 108. Celibacy of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min231§ 109. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min232§ 110. External History of Montanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min233§ 111. Character and Tenets of Montanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min234Chapter Xi. The Heresies Of The Ante-Nicene Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min235§ 112. Judaism and Heathenism within the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min236§ 113. Nazarenes and Ebionites (Elkesaites, Mandoeans).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min237§ 114. The Pseudo-Clementine Ebionism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min238§ 115. Gnosticism. The Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min239§ 116. Meaning, Origin and Character of Gnosticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min240§ 117. The System of Gnosticism. Its Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min241§ 118. Ethics of Gnosticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min242§ 119. Cultus and Organization.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min243§ 120. Schools of Gnosticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min244§ 121. Simon Magus and the Simonians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min245§ 122. The Nicolaitans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min246§ 123. Cerinthus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min247§ 124. Basilides.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min248§ 125. Valentinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min249§ 126. The School of Valentinus. Heracleon, Ptolemy, Marcos, Bardesanes, Harmonius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min250§ 127. Marcion and his School.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min251§ 128. The Ophites. The Sethites. The Peratae. The Cainites
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min252§ 129. Saturninus (Satornilos).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min253§ 130. Carpocrates.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min254§ 131. Tatian and the Encratites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min255§ 132. Justin the Gnostic.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min256§ 133. Hermogenes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min257§ 134. Other Gnostic Sects.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min258§ 135. Mani and the Manichaeans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min259§ 136. The Manichaean System.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 52 min260Chapter Xii. The Development Of Catholic Theology In Conflict With Heresy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min261§ 137. Catholic Orthodoxy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min262§ 138. The Holy Scriptures and the Canon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min263§ 139. Catholic Tradition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min264§ 140. The Rule of Faith and the Apostles’ Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min265§ 141. Variations of the Apostles’ Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min266§ 142. God and the Creation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min267§ 143. Man and the Fall.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min268§ 144. Christ and the Incarnation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min269§ 145. The Divinity of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min270§ 146. The Humanity of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min271§ 147. The Relation of the Divine and the Human in Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min272§ 148. The Holy Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min273§ 149. The Holy Trinity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min274§ 150. Antitrinitarians. First Class: The Alogi, Theodotus, Artemon, Paul of Samosata.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min275§ 151. Second Class of Antitrinitarians: Praxeas, Noëtus, Callistus, Berryllus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min276§ 152. Sabellianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min277§ 153. Redemption.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min278§ 154. Other Doctrines.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min279§ 155. Eschatology. Immortality and Resurrection.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min280§ 156. Between Death and Resurrection.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min281§ 157. After Judgment. Future Punishment.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min282§ 158. Chiliasm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 98 min283Chapter Xiii. Ecclesiastical Literature Of The Ante-Nicene Age, And Biographical Sketches Of The Church-Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min284§ 159. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min285§ 160. A General Estimate of the Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min286§ 161. The Apostolic Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min287§ 162. Clement of Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min288§ 163. The Pseudo-Clementine Works.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min289§ 164. Ignatius of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min290§ 165. The Ignatian Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min291§ 166. Polycarp of Smyrna.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min292§ 167. Barnabas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min293§ 168. Hermas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min294§ 169. Papias.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min295§ 170. The Epistle to Diognetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min296§ 171. Sixtus of Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min297§ 172. The Apologists. Quadratus and Aristides.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min298§ 173. Justin the Philosopher and Martyr.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min299§ 174. The Other Greek Apologists. Tatian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min300§ 175. Athenagoras.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min301§ 176. Theophilus of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min302§ 177. Melito of Sardis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min303§ 178. Apolinarius of Hierapolis. Miltiades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min304§ 179. Hermias.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min305§ 180. Hegesippus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min306§ 181. Dionysius of Corinth.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min307§ 182. Irenaeus
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min308§ 183. Hippolytus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min309§ 184. Caius of Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min310§ 185. The Alexandrian School of Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min311§ 186. Clement of Alexandria.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min312§ 187. Origen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min313§ 188. The Works of Origen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min314§ 189. Gregory Thaumaturgus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min315§ 190. Dionysius the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min316§ 191. Julius Africanus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min317§ 192. Minor Divines of the Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min318§ 193. Opponents of Origen. Methodius
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min319§ 194. Lucian of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min320§ 195. The Antiochian School.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min321§ 196. Tertullian and the African School.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min322§ 197. The Writings of Tertullian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min323§ 198.s Minucius Felix.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min324§ 199. Cyprian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min325§ 200. Novatian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min326§ 201. Commodian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min327§ 202. Arnobius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min328§ 203. Victorinus of Petau.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min329§ 204. Eusebius, Lactantius, Hosius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 184 min330Volume 3 – The Church In Union With The Roman Empire
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min331Preface To The Third Revision
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min332PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min333Sources.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min334§ 1. Introduction and General View.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min335General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min336§ 2. Constantine The Great. a.d. 306–337.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min337§ 3. The Sons of Constantine. a.d. 337–361.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min338§ 4. Julian the Apostate, and the Reaction of Paganism. a.d. 361–363.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 45 min339§ 5. From Jovian to Theodosius. a.d. 363–392.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min340§ 6. Theodosius the Great and his Successors. a.d. 392–550.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min341§ 7. The Downfall of Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min342§ 8. Heathen Polemics. New Objections.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min343§ 9. Julian’s Attack upon Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min344§ 10. The Heathen Apologetic Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min345§ 11. Christian Apologists and Polemics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min346§ 12. Augustine’s City of God. Salvianus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min347Chapter Iii. Alliance Of Church And State And Its Influence On Public Morals And Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min348Sources.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min349§ 13. The New Position of the Church in the Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min350§ 14. Rights and Privileges of the Church. Secular Advantages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min351§ 15. Support of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min352§ 16. Episcopal Jurisdiction and Intercession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min353§ 17. Legal Sanction of Sunday.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min354§ 18. Influence of Christianity on Civil Legislation. The Justinian Code.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min355§ 19. Elevation of Woman and the Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min356§ 20. Social Reforms. The Institution of Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min357§ 21. Abolition of Gladiatorial Shows.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min358§ 22. Evils of the Union of Church and State. Secularization of the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min359§ 23. Worldliness and Extravagance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min360§ 24. Byzantine Court Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min361§ 25. Intrusion of Politics into Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min362§ 26. The Emperor-Papacy and the Hierarchy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min363§ 27. Restriction of Religious Freedom, and Beginnings of Persecution of Heretics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min364Chapter Iv. The Rise And Progress Of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min365Sources.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min366§ 28. Origin of Christian Monasticism. Comparison with other forms of Asceticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min367§ 29. Development of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min368§ 30. Nature and Aim of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min369§ 31. Monasticism and the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min370§ 32. Lights and Shades of Monastic Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min371§ 33. Position of Monks in the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min372§ 34. Influence and Effect of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min373§ 35. Paul of Thebes and St. Anthony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min374§ 36. Spread of Anchoretism. Hilarion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min375§ 37. St. Symeon and the Pillar Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min376§ 38. Pachomius and the Cloister life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min377§ 39. Fanatical and Heretical Monastic Societies in The East.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min378§ 40. Monasticism in the West. Athanasius, Ambrose, Augustine, Martin of Tours.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min379§ 41. St. Jerome as a Monk.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min380§ 42. St. Paula.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min381§ 43. Benedict of Nursia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min382§ 44. The Rule of St. Benedict.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min383§ 45. The Benedictines. Cassiodorus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min384§ 46. Opposition to Monasticism. Jovinian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min385§ 47. Helvidius, Vigilantius, and Aerius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 65 min386Chapter V. The Hierarchy And Polity Of The Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min387§ 48. Schools of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min388§ 49. Clergy and Laity. Elections.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min389§ 50. Marriage and Celibacy of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min390§ 51. Moral Character of the Clergy in general.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min391§ 52. The Lower Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min392§ 53. The Bishops.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min393§ 54. Organization of the Hierarchy: Country Bishop, City Bishops, and Metropolitans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min394§ 55. The Patriarchs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min395§ 56. Synodical Legislation on the Patriarchal Power and Jurisdiction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min396§ 57. The Rival Patriarchs of Old and New Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min397§ 58. The Latin Patriarch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min398§ 59. Conflicts and Conquests of the Latin Patriarchate.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min399§ 60. The Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min400§ 61. Opinions of the Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min401§ 62. The Decrees of Councils on the Papal Authority.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min402§ 63. Leo the Great. a.d. 440–461.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min403§ 64. The Papacy from Leo I to Gregory I. a.d. 461–590.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min404§ 65. The Synodical System. The Ecumenical Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min405§ 66. List of the Ecumenical Councils of the Ancient Church,
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min406§ 67. Books of Ecclesiastical Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 101 min407§ 68. Decline of Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min408§ 69. The Donatist Schism. External History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min409§ 70. Augustine and the Donatists. Their Persecution and Extinction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min410§ 71. Internal History of the Donatist Schism. Dogma of the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min411§ 72. The Roman Schism of Damasus and Ursinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min412§ 73. The Meletian Schism at Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min413Chapter Vii. Public Worship And Religious Customs And Ceremonies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min414§ 74. The Revolution in Cultus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min415§ 75. The Civil and Religious Sunday.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min416§ 76. The Church Year.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min417§ 77. The Christmas Cycle.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min418§ 78. The Easter Cycle.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min419§ 79. The Time of the Easter Festival.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min420§ 80. The Cycle of Pentecost.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min421§ 81. The Exaltation of the Virgin Mariology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min422§ 82. Mariolatry.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min423§ 83. The Festivals of Mary.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min424§ 84. The Worship of Martyrs and Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min425§ 85. Festivals of the Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min426§ 86. The Christian Calendar. The Legends of the Saints. The Acta Sanctorum.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min427§ 87. Worship of Relics. Dogma of the Resurrection. Miracles of Relics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min428§ 88. Observations on the Miracles of the Nicene Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min429§ 89. Processions and Pilgrimages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min430§ 90. Public Worship of the Lord’s Day. Scripture-Reading and Preaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min431§ 91. The Sacraments in General.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min432§ 92. Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min433§ 93. Confirmation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min434§ 94. Ordination.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min435§ 95. The Sacrament of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min436§ 96. The Sacrifice of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min437§ 97. The Celebration o f the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min438§ 98. The Liturgies. Their Origin and Contents.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min439§ 99. The Oriental Liturgies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min440§ 100. The Occidental Liturgies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min441§ 101. Liturgical Vestments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 167 min442§ 102. Religion and Art.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min443§ 103. Church Architecture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min444§ 104. The Consecration of Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min445§ 105. Interior Arrangement of Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min446§ 106. Architectural Style. The Basilicas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min447§ 107. The Byzantine Style.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min448§ 108. Baptisteries, Grave-Chapels, and Crypts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min449§ 109. Crosses and Crucifixes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min450§ 110. Images of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min451§ 111. Images of Madonna and Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min452§ 112. Consecrated Gifts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min453§ 113. Church Poetry and Music.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min454§ 114. The Poetry of the Oriental Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min455§ 115. The Latin Hymn.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min456§ 116. The Latin Poets and Hymns.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 70 min457Chapter Ix. Theological Controversies, And Development Of The Ecumenical Orthodoxy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min458§ 117. General Observations. Doctrinal Importance of the Period. Influence of the Ancient Philosophy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min459§ 118. Sources of Theology. Scripture and Tradition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min460I. – Trinitarian Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min461§ 119. The Arian Controversy down to the Council of Nicaea, 318–325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min462§ 120. The Council of Nicaea, 325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min463§ 121. The Arian and Semi-Arian Reaction, a.d. 325–361.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min464§ 122. The Final Victory of Orthodoxy, and the Council of Constantinople, 381.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min465§ 123. The Theological Principles involved: Import of the Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min466§ 124. Arianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min467§ 125. Semi-Arianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min468§ 126. Revived Sabellianism. Marcellus and Photinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min469§ 127. The Nicene Doctrine of the Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min470§ 128. The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min471§ 129. The Nicene and Constantinopolitan Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min472§ 130. The Nicene, Doctrine of the Trinity. The Trinitarian Terminology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min473§ 131. The Post-Nicene Trinitarian Doctrine of Augustine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min474§ 132. The Athanasian Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min475II. The Origenistic Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min476§ 133. The Orgenistic Controversy in Palestine. Epiphanius, Rufinus, and Jerome, a.d. 394–399.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min477§ 134. The Origenistic Controversy in Egypt and Constantinople. Theophilus and Chrysostom a.d. 399–407.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min478§ 135. General View. Alexandrian and Antiochian Schools.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min479§ 136. The Apollinarian Heresy, a.d. 362–381.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min480§ 137. The Nestorian Controversy, a.d. 428–431.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min481§ 138. The Ecumenical Council of Ephesus, a.d. 431. The Compromise.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min482§ 139. The Nestorians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min483§ 140. The Eutychian Controversy. The Council of Robbers, a.d. 449.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min484§ 141. The Ecumenical Council of Chalcedon, A.D. 451.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min485§ 142. The Orthodox Christology—Analysis and Criticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min486§ 143. The Monophysite Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min487§ 144. The Three, Chapters, and the Fifth Ecumenical Council, A.D. 553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min488§ 145. The Monophysite Sects: Jacobites, Copts, Abyssinians, Armenians, Maronites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min489IV. The Anthropological Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min490§ 146. Character of the Pelagian Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min491§ 147. External History of the Pelagian Controversy, A.D. 411–431.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min492§ 148. The Pelagian Controversy in Palestine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min493§ 149. Position of the Roman Church. Condemnation of Pelagianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min494§ 150. The Pelagian System: Primitive State and Freedom of Man; the Fall.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min495§ 151. The Pelagian System Continued: Doctrine, of Human Ability and Divine Grace.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min496§ 152. The Augustinian System: The Primitive State of Man, and Free Will.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min497§ 153. The Augustinian System: The Fall and its Consequences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min498§ 154. The Augustinian System: Original Sin, and the Origin of the Human Soul.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min499§ 155. Arguments for the Doctrine of Original Sin and Hereditary Guilt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min500§ 156. Answers to Pelagian Objections.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min501§ 157. Augustine’s Doctrine of Redeeming Grace.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min502§ 158. The Doctrine of Predestination.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min503§ 159. Semi-Pelagianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min504§ 160. Victory of Semi-Augustinianism. Council of Orange, A.D. 529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 299 min505Chapter X. Church Fathers, And Theological Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min506§ 161. Eusebius of C sarea.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min507§ 162. The Church Historians after Eusebius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min508§ 163. Athanasius the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min509§ 164. Basil the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min510§ 165. Gregory of Nyssa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min511§ 166. Gregory Nazianzen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min512§ 167. Didymus of Alexandria.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min513§ 168. Cyril of Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min514§ 169. Epiphanius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min515§ 170. John Chrysostom.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min516§ 171. Cyril of Alexandria.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min517§ 172. Ephraem the Syrian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min518§ 173. Lactantius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min519§ 174. Hilary of Poitiers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min520§ 175. Ambrose.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min521§ 176. Jerome as a Divine and Scholar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min522§ 177. The Works of Jerome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min523§ 178. Augustine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min524§ 179. The Works of Augustine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min525§ 180. The Influence of Augustine upon Posterity and his Relation to Catholicism and Protestantism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 185 min526List Of Popes And Emperors
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min527Appendix To The Revised Edition, 1884.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min528Volume 4 – MEDIAEVAL CHRISTIANITY
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min529§ 1. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min530§ 2. The Middle Age. Limits and General Character.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min531§ 3. The Nations of Mediaeval Christianity. The Kelt, the Teuton, and the Slav.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min532§ 4. Genius of Mediaeval Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min533§ 5. Periods of the Middle Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min534Chapter Ii. Conversion Of The Northern And Western Barbarians
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min535§ 6. Character of Mediaeval Missions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min536§ 7. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min537§ 8. The Britons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min538§ 9. The Anglo-Saxons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min539§ 10. The Mission of Gregory and Augustin. Conversion of Kent, a.d. 595–604.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min540§ 11. Antagonism of the Saxon and British Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min541§ 12. Conversion of the Other Kingdoms of the Heptarchy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min542§ 13. Conformity to Row Established. Wilfrid, Theodore, Bede.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min543§ 14. The Conversion of Ireland. St. Patrick and St. Bridget.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min544§ 15. The Irish Church after St. Patrick.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min545§ 16. Subjection of Ireland to English and Roman Rule.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min546§ 17. The Conversion of Scotland. St. Ninian and St. Kentigern.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min547§ 18. St. Columba and the Monastery of Iona.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min548§ 19. The Culdees.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min549§ 20. Extinction of the Keltic Church, and Triumph of Rome under King David I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min550Ii. The Conversion Of France, Germany, And Adjacent Countries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min551§ 21. Arian Christianity among the Goths and other German Tribes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min552§ 22. Conversion of Clovis and the Franks.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min553§ 23. Columbanus and the Irish Missionaries on the Continent.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min554§ 24. German Missionaries before Boniface.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min555§ 25. Boniface, the Apostle of Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min556§ 26. The Pupils of Boniface. Willibald, Gregory of Utrecht, Sturm of Fulda.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min557§ 27. The Conversion of the Saxons. Charlemagne and Alcuin. The Heliand, and the Gospel-Harmony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min558Iii. The Conversion 0F Scandinavia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min559§ 28. Scandinavian Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min560§ 29. The Christianization of Denmark. St. Ansgar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min561§ 30. The Christianization of Sweden.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min562§ 31. The Christianization of Norway and Iceland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min563§ 32. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min564§ 33. Christian Missions among the Wends.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min565§ 34. Cyrillus and Methodius, the Apostles of the Slavs. Christianization of Moravia, Bohemia and Poland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min566§ 35. The Conversion of the Bulgarians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min567§ 36. The Conversion of the Magyars.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min568§ 37. The Christianization of Russia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 62 min569§ 38. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min570§ 39. Statistics and Chronological Table.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min571§ 40. Position of Mohammedanism in Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min572§ 41. The Home, and the Antecedents of Islâm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min573§ 42. Life and Character of Mohammed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min574§ 43. The Conquests of Islâm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min575§ 44. The Koran, and the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min576§ 45. The Mohammedan Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min577§ 46. Mohammedan Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min578§ 47. Christian Polemics against Mohammedanism. Note on Mormonism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min579Chapter Iv. The Papal Hierarchy And The Holy Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min580§ 48. General Literature on the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min581§ 49. Chronological Table of the Popes, Anti-Popes, and Roman Emperors from Gregory I. to Leo XIII.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min582§ 50. Gregory the Great. a.d. 590–604.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min583§ 51. Gregory and the Universal Episcopate.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min584§ 52. The Writings of Gregory.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min585§ 53. The Papacy from Gregory I to Gregory II a.d. 604–715.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min586§ 54. From Gregory II to Zacharias. a.d. 715–741.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min587§ 55. Alliance of the Papacy with the New Monarchy of the Franks. Pepin and the Patrimony of St. Peter. a.d. 741–755.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min588§ 56. Charles the Great. a.d. 768–814.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min589§ 57. Founding of the Holy Roman Empire, a.d. 800. Charlemagne and Leo III
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min590§ 58. Survey of the History of the Holy Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min591§ 59. The Papacy and the Empire from the Death of Charlemagne to Nicolas I a.d. 814–858). Note on the Myth of the Papess
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min592§ 60. The Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min593§ 61. Nicolas I., April, 858-Nov. 13, 867.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min594§ 62. Hadrian II. and John VIII a.d. 867 to 882.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min595§ 63. The Degradation of the Papacy in the Tenth Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min596§ 64. The Interference of Otho the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min597§ 65. The Second Degradation of the Papacy from Otho I to Henry III. a.d. 973–1046.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min598§ 66. Henry III and the Synod of Sutri. Deposition of three rival Popes. a.d. 1046.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 54 min599§ 67. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min600§ 68. The Consensus and Dissensus between the Greek and Latin Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min601§ 69. The Causes of Separation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min602§ 70. The Patriarch and the Pope. Photius and Nicolas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min603§ 71. Progress and Completion of the Schism. Cerularius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min604§ 72. Fruitless Attempts at Reunion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min605§ 73. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min606§ 74. General Character of Mediaeval Morals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min607§ 75. Clerical Morals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min608§ 76. Domestic Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min609§ 77. Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min610§ 78. Feuds and Private Wars. The Truce of God.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min611§ 79. The Ordeal.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min612§ 80. The Torture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min613§ 81. Christian Charity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min614§ 82. Use of Convents in the Middle Ages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min615§ 83. St. Benedict. St. Nilus. St. Romuald.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min616§ 84. The Convent of Cluny.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min617§ 85. The Penitential Books.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min618§ 86. Ecclesiastical Punishments. Excommunication, Anathema, Interdict.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min619§ 87. Penance and Indulgence.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min620§ 88. Legislation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min621§ 89. The Roman Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min622§ 90. The Capitularies of Charlemagne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min623§ 91. English Legislation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min624Chapter X. Worship And Ceremonies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min625§ 92. The Mass.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min626§ 93. The Sermon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min627§ 94. Church Poetry. Greek Hymns and Hymnists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min628§ 95. Latin Hymnody. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min629§ 96. Latin Hymns and Hymnists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min630§ 97. The Seven Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min631§ 98. The Organ and the Bell.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min632§ 99. The Worship of Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min633§ 100. The Worship of Images. Literature. Different Theories.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min634§ 101. The Iconoclastic War, and the Synod of 754.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min635§ 102. The Restoration of Image-Worship by the Seventh Oecumenical Council, 787.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min636§ 103. Iconoclastic Reaction, and Final Triumph of Image-Worship, a.d. 842.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min637§ 104. The Caroline Books and the Frankish Church on Image-Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min638§ 105. Evangelical Reformers. Agobardus of Lyons, and Claudius of Turin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 75 min639Chapter Xi. Doctrinal Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min640§ 106. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min641§ 107. The Controversy on the Procession of the Holy Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min642§ 108. The Arguments for and against the Filioque.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min643§ 109. The Monotheletic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min644§ 110. The Doctrine of Two Wills in Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min645§ 111. History of Monotheletism and Dyotheletism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min646§ 112. The Sixth Oecumenical Council. a.d. 680.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min647§ 113. The Heresy of Honorius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min648§ 114. Concilium Quinisextum. a.d. 692.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min649§ 115. Reaction of Monotheletism. The Maronites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min650§ 116. The Adoptionist Controversy. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min651§ 117. History of Adoptionism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min652§ 118. Doctrine of Adoptionism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min653§ 119. The Predestinarian Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min654§ 120. Gottschalk and Babanus Maurus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min655§ 121. Gottschalk and Hincmar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min656§ 122. The Contending Theories on Predestination, and the Victory of Semi-Augustinianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min657§ 123. The Doctrine of Scotus Erigena.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min658§ 124. The Eucharistic Controversies. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min659§ 125. The Two Theories of the Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min660§ 126. The Theory of Paschasius Radbertus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min661§ 127. The Theory of Ratramnus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min662§ 128. The Berengar Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min663§ 129. Berengar’s Theory of the Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min664§ 130. Lanfranc and the Triumph of Transubstantiation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 92 min665§ 131. The Paulicians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min666§ 132. The Euchites and other Sects in the East.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min667§ 133. The New Manichaeans in the West.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min668§ 134. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min669§ 135. Literary Character of the Early Middle Ages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min670§ 136. Learning in the Eastern Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min671§ 137. Christian Platonism and the Pseudo-Dionysian Writings.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min672§ 138. Prevailing Ignorance in the Western Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min673§ 139. Educational Efforts of the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min674§ 140. Patronage of Letters by Charles the Great, and Charles the Bald.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min675§ 141. Alfred the Great, and Education in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min676Chapter Xiv. Biographical Sketches Of Ecclesiastical Writers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min677§ 142. Chronological List of the Principal Ecclesiastical Writers from the Sixth to the Twelfth Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min678§ 143. St. Maximus Confessor.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min679§ 144. John of Damascus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min680§ 145. Photius, Patriarch of Constantinople.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min681§ 146. Simeon Metaphrastes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min682§ 147. Oecumenius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min683§ 148. Theophylact.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min684§ 149. Michael Psellus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min685§ 150. Euthymius Zigabenus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min686§ 151. Eustathius of Thessalonica.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min687§ 152. Nicetas Acominatos.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min688§ 153. Cassiodorus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min689§ 154. St. Gregory of Tours.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min690§ 155. St. Isidore of Seville.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min691§ 156. The Venerable Bede (Baeda).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min692§ 157. Paul the Deacon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min693§ 158. St. Paulinus of Aquileia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min694§ 159. Alcuin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min695§ 160. St. Liudger.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min696§ 161. Theodulph of Orleans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min697§ 162. St. Eigil.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min698§ 163. Amalarius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min699§ 164. Einhard.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min700§ 165. Smaragdus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min701§ 166. Jonas of Orleans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min702§ 167. Rabanus Maurus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min703§ 168. Haymo.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min704§ 169. Walahfrid Strabo.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min705§ 170. Florus Magister, of Lyons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min706§ 171. Servatus Lupus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min707§ 172. Druthmar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min708§ 173. St. Paschasius Radbertus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min709§ 174. Patramnus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min710§ 175. Hincmar of Rheims.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min711§ 176. Johannes Scotus Erigena.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min712§ 177. Anastasius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min713§ 178. Ratherius of Verona.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min714§ 179. Gerbert (Sylvester II.).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min715§ 180. Fulbert of Chartres.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min716§ 181. Rodulfus Glaber. Adam of Bremen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min717§ 182. St. Peter Damiani.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 87 min718Volume 5 – From Gregory Vii To Boniface Viii A. D. 1049–1294.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min719PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min720§ 1. General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min721§ 2. Introductory Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min722§ 3. Sources and Literature on Chapters I. and II.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min723§ 4. Hildebrand and his Training.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min724§ 5. Hildebrand and Leo IX. 1049–1054.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min725§ 6. Victor II. and Stephen IX. (X.). 1055–1058.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min726§ 7. Nicolas II. and the Cardinals. 1059–1061.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min727§ 8. The War against Clerical Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min728§ 9. Alexander II. and the Schism of Cadalus. 1061–1073.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min729§ 10. Hildebrand elected Pope. His Views on the Situation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min730§ 11. The Gregorian Theocracy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min731§ 12. Gregory VII. as a Moral Reformer. Simony and Clerical Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min732§ 13. The Enforcement of Sacerdotal Celibacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min733§ 14. The War over Investiture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min734§ 15. Gregory VII. and Henry IV.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min735§ 16. Canossa. 1077.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min736§ 17. Renewal of the Conflict. Two Kings and Two Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min737§ 18. Death of Gregory VII.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min738§ 19. Victor III. and Urban II. 1086–1099.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min739§ 20. Pascal II. and Henry V. 1099–1118.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min740§ 21. The Concordat of Worms. 1122.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min741§ 22. The Conflict of the Hierarchy in England. William the Conqueror and Lanfranc.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min742§ 23. William Rufus and Anselm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min743§ 24. Anselm and Henry I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min744Chapter Iv. The Papacy From The Concordat Of Worms To Innocent Iii. A.D. 1122–1198.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min745§ 25. Innocent II., 1130–1143, and Eugene III., 1145–1153.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min746§ 26. Arnold of Brescia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min747§ 27. The Popes and the Hohenstaufen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min748§ 28. Adrian IV. and Frederick Barbarossa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min749§ 29. Alexander III. in Conflict with Barbarossa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min750§ 30. The Peace of Venice. 1177.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min751§ 31. Thomas Becket and Henry II of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min752§ 32. The Archbishop and the King.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min753§ 33. The Martyrdom of Thomas Becket. Dec. 29, 1170.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min754§ 34. The Effects of Becket’s Murder.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min755§ 35. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min756§ 36. Innocent’s Training and Election.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min757§ 37. Innocent’s Theory of the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min758§ 38. Innocent and the German Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min759§ 39. Innocent and King John of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min760§ 40. Innocent and Magna Charta.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min761§ 41. The Fourth Lateran Council, 1215.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min762Section 762
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min763§ 42. The Papal Conflict with Frederick II Begun.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min764§ 43. Gregory IX. and Frederick II. 1227–1241.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min765§ 44. The First Council of Lyons and the Close of Frederick’s Career. 1241–1250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min766§ 45. The Last of the Hohenstaufen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min767§ 46. The Empire and Papacy at Peace. 1271–1294.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min768Chapter Vii. The Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min769§ 47. Literature on the Crusades as a Whole.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min770§ 48. Character and Causes of the Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min771§ 49. The Call to the Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min772§ 50. The First Crusade and the Capture of Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min773§ 51. The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. 1099–1187.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min774§ 52. The Fall of Edessa and the Second Crusade.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min775§ 53. The Third Crusade. 1189–1192.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min776§ 54. The Children’s Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min777§ 55. The Fourth Crusade and the Capture of Constantinople. 1200–1204.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min778§ 56. Frederick II. and the Fifth Crusade. 1229.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min779§ 57. St. Louis and the Last Crusades. 1248, 1270.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min780§ 58. The Last Stronghold of the Crusaders in Palestine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min781§ 59. Effects of the Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min782§ 60. The Military Orders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min783§ 61. The Revival of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 41 min784§ 62. Monasticism and the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min785§ 63. The Monks of Cluny.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min786§ 64. The Cistercians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min787§ 65. St. Bernard of Clairvaux.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min788§ 66. The Augustinians, Carthusians, Carmelites, and other Orders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min789§ 67. Monastic Prophets.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min790§ 68. The Mendicant Orders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min791§ 69. Franciscan Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min792§ 70. St. Francis d’Assisi.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min793§ 71. The Franciscans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min794§ 72. St. Dominic and the Dominicans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 102 min795§ 73. Literature and General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min796§ 74. Missions in Northeastern Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min797§ 75. Missions among the Mohammedans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min798§ 76. Missions among the Mongols.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min799§ 77. The Jews.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min800§ 78. Literature for the Entire Chapter.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min801§ 79. The Mediaeval Dissenters.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min802§ 80. The Cathari.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min803§ 81. Peter de Bruys and Other Independent Leaders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min804§ 82. The Amaurians and Other Isolated Sects.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min805§ 83. The Beguines and Beghards.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min806§ 84. The Waldenses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min807§ 85. The Crusades against the Albigenses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min808§ 86. The Inquisition. Its Origin and Purpose.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min809§ 87. The Inquisition. Its Mode of Procedure and Penalties.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min810§ 88. Schools.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min811§ 89. Books and Libraries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min812§ 90. The Universities.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min813§ 91. The University of Bologna.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min814§ 92. The University of Paris.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min815§ 93. Oxford and Cambridge.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min816§ 94. The Cathedrals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min817§ 95. Literature and General Introduction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min818§ 96. Sources and Development of Scholasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min819§ 97. Realism and Nominalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min820§ 98. Anselm of Canterbury.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min821§ 99. Peter Abaelard.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min822§ 100. Abaelard’s Teachings and Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min823§ 101. Younger Contemporaries of Abaelard.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min824§ 102. Peter the Lombard and the Summists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min825§ 103. Mysticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min826§ 104. St. Bernard as a Mystic.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min827§ 105. Hugo and Richard of St. Victor.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 55 min828§ 106. Alexander of Hales.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min829§ 107. Albertus Magnus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min830§ 108 Thomas Aquinas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min831§ 109. Bonaventura.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min832§ 110. Duns Scotus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min833§ 111. Roger Bacon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 46 min834§ 112. Literature on the Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min835§ 113. The Seven Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min836§ 114. Baptism and Confirmation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min837§ 115. The Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min838§ 116. Eucharistic Practice and Superstition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min839§ 117. Penance and Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min840§ 118. Penance and Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min841§ 119. Extreme Unction, Ordination, and Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min842§ 120. Sin and Grace.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min843§ 121. The Future State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min844§ 122. The canon Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min845§ 123. The Papal Supremacy in Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min846§ 124. The Pope and the Curia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min847§ 125. Bishops.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min848§ 126. The Lower Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min849§ 127. The Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min850§ 128. Church and Clergy in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min851§ 129. Two English Bishops.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min852§ 130. The Worship of Mary.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min853§ 131. The Worship of Relics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min854§ 132. The Sermon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min855§ 133. Hymns and Sacred Poetry.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min856§ 134. The Religious Drama.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min857§ 135. The Flagellants.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min858§ 136. Demonology and the Dark Arts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min859§ 137. The Age passing Judgment upon Itself.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min860Volume 6 – From Boniface Viii To Martin Luther A.D. 1294–1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min861PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min862§ 1. Introductory Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min863Chapter I. The Decline Of The Papacy And The Avignon Exile. A.D. 1294–1377.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min864§ 2. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min865§ 3. Pope Boniface VIII. 1294–1303.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min866§ 4. Boniface VIII. and Philip the Fair of France.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min867§ 5. Literary Attacks against the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min868§ 6. The Transfer of the Papacy to Avignon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min869§ 7. The Pontificate of John XXII 1316–1334.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min870§ 8. The Papal Office Assailed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min871§ 9. The Financial Policy of the Avignon Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min872§ 10. The Later Avignon Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min873§ 11. The Re-establishment of the Papacy in Rome. 1377.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 91 min874§ 12. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min875§ 13. The Schism Begun. 1378.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min876§ 14. Further Progress of the Schism. 1378–1409.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min877§ 15. The Council of Pisa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min878§ 16. The Council of Constance. 1414–1418.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min879§ 17. The council of Basel. 1431–1449.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min880§ 18. The Council of Ferrara-Florence. 1438–1445.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min881§ 19. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min882§ 20. Ockam and the Decay of Scholasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min883§ 21. Catherine of Siena, the Saint.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min884§ 22. Peter d’Ailly, Ecclesiastical Statesman.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min885§ 23. John Gerson, Theologian and Church Leader.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min886§ 24. Nicolas of Clamanges, the Moralist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min887§ 25. Nicolas of Cusa, Scholar and Churchman.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min888§ 26. Popular Preachers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min889§ 27. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min890§ 28. The New Mysticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min891§ 29. Meister Eckart.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min892§ 30. John Tauler of Strassburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min893§ 31. Henry Suso.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min894§ 32. The Friends of God.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min895§ 33. John of Ruysbroeck.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min896§ 34. Gerrit de Groote and the Brothers of the Common Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min897§ 35. The Imitation of Christ. Thomas à Kempis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min898§ 36. The German Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min899§ 37. English Mystics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min900§ 38. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min901§ 39. The Church in England in the Fourteenth Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min902§ 40. John Wyclif.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min903§ 41. Wyclif’s Teachings.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min904§ 42. Wyclif and the Scriptures.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min905§ 43. The Lollards.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min906§ 44. John Huss of Bohemia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min907§ 45. Huss at Constance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 46 min908§ 46. Jerome of Prag.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min909§ 47. The Hussites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min910§ 48. Literature and General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min911§ 49. Nicolas V. 1447–1455.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min912§ 50. Aeneas Sylvius de’ Piccolomini, Pius II.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min913§ 51. Paul II. 1464–1471.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min914§ 52. Sixtus IV. 1471–1484.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min915§ 53. Innocent VIII. 1484–1492.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min916§ 54. Pope Alexander VI—Borgia. 1492–1503.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min917§ 55. Julius II., the Warrior-Pope. 1503–1513.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min918§ 56. Leo X. 1513–1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min919§ 57. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min920§ 58. Heretical and Unchurchly Movements.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min921§ 59. Witchcraft and its Punishment.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 45 min922§ 60. The Spanish Inquisition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 83 min923§ 61. Literature of the Renaissance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min924§ 62. The Intellectual Awakening.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min925§ 63. Dante, Petrarca, Boccaccio.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min926§ 64. Progress and Patrons of Classical Studies in the 15th Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min927§ 65. Greek Teachers and Italian Humanists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min928§ 66. The Artists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min929§ 67. The Revival of Paganism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min930§ 68. Humanism in Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min931§ 69. Reuchlin and Erasmus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 46 min932§ 70. Humanism in France.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min933§ 71. Humanism in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min934§ 72. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min935§ 73. The Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min936§ 74. Preaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min937§ 75. Doctrinal Reformers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min938§ 76. Girolamo Savonarola.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 86 min939§ 77. The Study and Circulation of the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min940§ 78. Popular Piety.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 45 min941§ 79. Works of Charity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min942§ 80. The Sale of Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 79 min943Chapter X. The Close Of The Middle Ages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 50 min944Volume 7 – HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min945PREFACE.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min946Chapter I. Orientation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min947§ 1. The Turning Point of Modern History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min948§ 2. Protestantism and Romanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min949§ 3. Necessity of a Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min950§ 4. The Preparations for the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min951§ 5. The Genius and Aim of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min952§ 6. The Authority of the Scriptures.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min953§ 7. Justification by Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min954§ 8. The Priesthood of the Laity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min955§ 9. The Reformation and Rationalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min956§ 10. Protestantism and Denominationalism.38
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min957§ 11. Protestantism and Religious Liberty.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min958§ 12. Religious Intolerance and Liberty in England and America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min959§ 13. Chronological Limits.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min960§ 14. General Literature on the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 84 min961Chapter Ii. Luther’S Training For The Reformation, A.D. L483–1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min962§ 15. Literature of the German Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min963§ 16. Germany and the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min964§ 17. The Luther Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min965§ 18. Luther’s Youth and Training.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min966§ 19. Luther in the University of Erfurt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min967§ 20. Luther’s Conversion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min968§ 21. Luther as a Monk.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min969§ 22. Luther and Staupitz.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min970§ 23. The Victory of Justifying Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min971§ 24. Luther Ordained to the Priesthood.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min972§ 25. Luther in Rome.140
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min973§ 26. The University of Wittenberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min974§ 27. Luther as Professor till 1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min975§ 28. Luther and Mysticism. The Theologia Germanica.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min976§ 29. The Penitential Psalms. The Eve of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min977Chapter Iii. The German Reformation From The Publication Of Luther’S Theses To The Diet Of Worms, A.D. 1517–1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min978§ 30. The Sale of Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min979§ 31. Luther and Tetzel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min980§ 32. The Ninety-five Theses. Oct. 31, 1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min981§ 33. The Theses-Controversy. 1518.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min982§ 34. Rome’s Interposition. Luther and Prierias. 1518.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min983§ 35. Luther and Cajetan. October, 1518.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min984§ 36. Luther and Miltitz. January, 1519.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min985§ 37. The Leipzig Disputation. June 27-July 15, 1519.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min986§ 38. Philip Melanchthon. Literature (Portrait).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min987§ 40. Melanchthon’s Early Labors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min988§ 41. Luther and Melanchthon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min989§ 42. Ulrich von Hutten and Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min990§ 43. Luther’s Crusade against Popery. 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min991§ 44. Address to the German Nobility.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min992§ 45. The Babylonian Captivity of the Church. October, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min993§ 46. Christian Freedom.—Luther’s Last Letter to the Pope. October, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min994§ 47. The bull of Excommunication. June 15, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min995§ 48. Luther burns the Pope’s bull, and forever breaks with Rome. Dec. 10, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min996§ 49. The Reformation and the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min997§ 50. Charles V.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min998§ 51. The Ecclesiastical Policy of Charles V.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min999§ 52. The Abdication of Charles, and his Cloister Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1000§ 53. The Diet of Worms. 1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1001§ 54. Luther’s Journey to Worms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1002§ 55. Luther’s Testimony before the Diet.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1003§ 56. Reflections on Luther’s Testimony at Worms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1004§ 57. Private Conferences with Luther. The Emperors Conduct.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1005§ 58. The Ban of the Empire. May 8 (26), 1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1006§ 59. State of Public Opinion. Popular Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 107 min1007Chapter Iv. The German Reformation From The Diet Of Worms To The Peasants’ War, A.D. 1521–1525.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1008§ 60. A New Phase in the History of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1009§ 61. Luther at the Wartburg. 1521–1522.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1010§ 62. Luther’s Translation of the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1011§ 63. A Critical Estimate of Luther’s Version.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1012§ 64. Melanchthon’s Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1013§ 65. Protestant Radicalism. Disturbances at Erfurt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1014§ 66. The Revolution at Wittenberg. Carlstadt and the New Prophets.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1015§ 67. Luther returns to Wittenberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1016§ 68. Luther restores Order in Wittenberg.—The End of Carlstadt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1017§ 69. The Diets of Nürnberg, a.d. 1522–1524. Adrian VI.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1018§ 70. Luther and Henry VIII
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1019§ 71. Erasmus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1020§ 72. Erasmus and the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1021§ 73. The Free-will Controversy. 1524–1527.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1022§ 74. Wilibald Pirkheimer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1023§ 75. The Peasants’ War. 1523–1525.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 86 min1024Chapter V. The Inner Development Of The Reformation From The Peasants’ War To The Diet Of Augsburg, A.D. 1525–1530.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1025§ 76. The Three Electors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1026§ 77. Luther’s Marriage. 1525.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1027§ 78. Luther’s Home Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1028§ 79. Reflections on Clerical Family Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1029§ 80. Reformation of Public Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1030§ 81. Prominent Features of Evangelical Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1031§ 82. Beginnings of Evangelical Hymnody.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1032§ 83. Common Schools.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1033§ 84. Reconstruction of Church Government and Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1034§ 85. Enlarged Conception of the Church. Augustin, Wiclif, Hus, Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min1035§ 86. Changes in the Views on the Ministry. Departure from the Episcopal Succession. Luther ordains a Deacon, and consec
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1036§ 87. Relation of Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1037§ 88. Church Visitation in Saxony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1038§ 89. Luther’s Catechisms. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1039§ 90. The Typical Catechisms of Protestantism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 66 min1040Chapter Vi. Propagation And Persecution Of Protestantism In Germany Till 1530.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1041§ 91. Causes and Means of Progress.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1042§ 92. The Printing-Press and the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1043§ 93. Protestantism in Saxony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1044§ 94. The Reformation in Nürnberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1045§ 95. The Reformation in Strassburg. Martin Bucer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1046§ 96. The Reformation in North Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1047§ 97. Protestantism in Augsburg and South Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1048§ 98. The Reformation in Hesse, and the Synod of Homberg. Philip of Hesse, and Lambert of Avignon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1049§ 99. The Reformation in Prussia. Duke Albrecht and Bishop Georg Von Polenz.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1050§ 100. Protestant Martyrs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1051Chapter Vii. The Sacramentarian Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1052§ 101. Sacerdotalism and Sacramentalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1053§ 102. The Anabaptist Controversy. Luther and Huebmaier.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1054§ 103. The Eucharistic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1055§ 104. Luther’s Theory before the Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1056§ 105. Luther and Carlstadt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1057§ 106. Luther and Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1058§ 107. The Marburg Conference, a.d. 1529. (With Facsimile of Signatures.)
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1059§ 108. The Marburg Conference continued. Discussion and Result.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min1060§ 109. Luther’s Last Attack on the Sacramentarians. His Relation to Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1061§ 110. Reflections on the Ethics of the Eucharistic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1062§ 111. The Eucharistic Theories compared. Luther, Zwingli, Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 89 min1063§ 112. The First Diet of Speier, and the Beginning of the Territorial System. 1526.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1064§ 113. The Emperor and the Pope. The Sacking of Rome, 1527.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1065§ 114. A War Panic, 1528.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1066§ 115. The Second Diet of Speier, and the Protest of 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1067§ 116. The Reconciliation of the Emperor and the Pope. The Crowning of the Emperor. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1068§ 117. The Diet of Augsburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1069§ 118. The Negotiations, the Recess, the Peace of Nürnberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1070§ 119. The Augsburg Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1071§ 120. The Roman Confutation and the Protestant Apology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1072§ 121. The Tetrapolitan Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1073§ 122. Zwingli’s Confession to the Emperor Charles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1074§ 123. Luther at the Coburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1075§ 124. Luther’s Public Character, and Position in History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1076§ 125. Ein feste Burg ist unser Gott.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1077Volume 8 – The Swiss Reformation, The Reformation In French Switzerland
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1078PREFACE.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1079§ 1. Switzerland before the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1080§ 2. The Swiss Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1081§ 3. The Genius of the Swiss Reformation compared with the German.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1082§ 4. Literature on the Swiss Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1083§ 5. The Zwingli Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1084§ 6. Zwingli’s Birth and Education.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1085§ 7. Zwingli in Glarus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1086§ 8. Zwingli in Einsiedeln.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1087§ 9. Zwingli and Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1088Chapter Iii. The Reformation In Zurich. 1519–1526.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1089§ 10. Zwingli called to Zurich.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1090§ 11. Zwingli’s Public Labors and Private Studies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1091§ 12. Zwingli and the Sale of Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1092§ 13. Zwingli during the Pestilence.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1093§ 14. The Open Breach. Controversy about Fasts. 1522.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1094§ 15. Petition for the Abolition of Clerical Celibacy. Zwingli’s Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1095§ 16. Zwingli and Lambert of Avignon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1096§ 17. The Sixty-seven Conclusions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1097§ 18. The Public Disputations. 1523.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1098§ 19. The Abolition of the Roman Worship. 1524.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1099§ 20. The Reformed Celebration of the Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1100§ 21. Other Changes. A Theological School. The Carolinum. A System of Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1101§ 22. The Translation of the Bible. Leo Judae.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1102§ 23. Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1103§ 24. Zwingli’s Conflict with Radicalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1104§ 25. The Baptismal Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1105§ 26. Persecution of the Anabaptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1106§ 27. The Eucharistic Controversy. Zwingli and Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1107§ 28. The Works of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1108§ 29. The Theology of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min1109Chapter Iv. Spread Of The Reformation In Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1110§ 30. The Swiss Diet and the Conference at Baden, 1526.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1111§ 31. The Reformation in Berne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1112§ 32. The Reformation in Basel. Oecolampadius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min1113§ 33. The Reformation in Glarus. Tschudi. Glarean.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1114§ 34. The Reformation in St. Gall, Toggenburg, and Appenzell. Watt and Kessler.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1115§ 35. Reformation in Schaffhausen. Hofmeister.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1116§ 36. The Grisons (Graubünden).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1117§ 37. The Reformation in the Grisons. Comander. Gallicius. Campell.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1118§ 38. The Reformation in the Italian Valleys of the Grisons. Vergerio.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1119§ 39. Protestantism in Chiavenna and the Valtellina, and its Suppression. The Valtellina Massacre. George Jenatsch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1120§ 40. The Congregation of Locarno.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1121§ 41. Zwinglianism in Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min1122Chapter V. The Civil War Between The Roman Catholic And Reformed Cantons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1123§ 42. The First War of Cappel. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1124§ 43. The First Peace of Cappel. June, 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1125§ 44. Between the Wars. Political Plains of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1126§ 45. Zwingli’s Last Theological Labors. His Confessions of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1127§ 46. The Second War of Cappel. 1531.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1128§ 47. The Death of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1129§ 48. Reflections on the Disaster at Cappel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1130§ 49. The Second Peace of Cappel. November, 1531.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1131§ 50. The Roman Catholic Reaction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1132§ 51. The Relative Strength of the Confessions in Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1133§ 52. Zwingli. Redivivus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min1134§ 53. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1135§ 54. Heinrich Bullinger. 1504–1575.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1136§ 55. Antistes Breitinger (1575–1645).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1137§ 56. Oswald Myconius, Antistes of Basel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1138§ 57. The Helvetic Confessions of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1139§ 58. Literature on Calvin and the Reformation in French Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1140§ 59. The Condition of French Switzerland before the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1141§ 60. William Farel (1489–1565).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1142§ 61. Farel at Geneva. First Act of the Reformation (1535).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1143§ 62. The Last Labors of Farel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1144§ 63. Peter Viret and the Reformation in Lausanne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1145§ 64. Antoine Froment.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1146§ 65. John Calvin compared with the Older Reformers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1147§ 66. Calvin’s Place in History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1148§ 67. Calvin’s Literary Labors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1149§ 68. Tributes to the Memory of Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 102 min1150Chapter Ix. From France To Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1151§ 69. Calvin’s Youth and Training.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1152§ 70. Calvin as a Student in the French Universities. a.d. 1528–1533.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1153§ 71. Calvin as a Humanist. Commentary on Seneca.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1154§ 72. Calvin’s Conversion. 1532.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1155§ 73. Calvin’s Call.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1156§ 74. The Open Rupture. An Academic Oration. 1533.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1157§ 75. Persecution of the Protestants in Paris. 1534.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1158§ 76. Calvin as a Wandering Evangelist. 1533–1536.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1159§ 77. The Sleep of the Soul. 1534.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1160§ 78. Calvin at Basel. 1535 to 1536.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1161§ 79. Calvin’s Institutes of the Christian Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min1162§ 80. From Basel to Ferrara. The Duchess Renée.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min1163Section 1163
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1164§ 81. Calvin’s Arrival and Settlement at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1165§ 82. First Labors and Trials.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1166§ 83. The Reformers introduce Order and Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1167§ 84. Expulsion of the Reformers. 1538.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1168§ 85. Calvin in Strassburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1169§ 86. The Church of the Strangers in Strassburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1170§ 87. The Liturgy of Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1171§ 88. Calvin as Theological Teacher and Author.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1172§ 89. Calvin at the Colloquies of Frankfurt, Worms, and Regensburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1173§ 90. Calvin and Melanchthon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min1174§ 91. Calvin and Sadolet. The Vindication of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 53 min1175§ 92. Calvin’s Marriage and Home Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 71 min1176§ 93. The State of Geneva after the expulsion of the Reformers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1177§ 94. Calvin’s Recall to Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1178§ 95. Calvin’s Return to Geneva. 1541.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1179§ 96. The First Years after the Return.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1180§ 97. Survey of Calvin’s Activity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1181Chapter Xiii. Constitution And Discipline Of The Church Of Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1182§ 98. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1183§ 99. Calvin’s Idea of the Holy Catholic Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1184§ 100. The Visible and Invisible Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1185§ 101. The Civil Government.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1186§ 102. Distinctive Principles of Calvin’s Church Polity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1187§ 103. Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1188§ 104. The Ecclesiastical Ordinances.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1189§ 105. The Venerable Company and the Consistory.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1190§ 106. Calvin’s Theory of Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1191§ 107. The Exercise of Discipline in Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1192§ 108. Calvin’s Struggle with the Patriots and Libertines.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1193§ 109. The Leaders of the Libertines and their punishment: — Gruet, Perrin, Ameaux, Vandel, Berthelier.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1194§ 110. Geneva Regenerated. Testimonies Old and New.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 69 min1195§ 111. Calvin’s Commentaries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1196§ 112. The Calvinistic System.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1197§ 113. Predestination.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min1198§ 114. Calvinism examined.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1199§ 115. Calvin’s Theory of the Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1200§ 116. Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1201§ 117. The Lord’s Supper. The Consensus of Zuerich.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min1202Chapter Xv. Theological Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1203§ 118. Calvin as a Controversialist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1204§ 119. Calvin and Pighius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1205§ 120. The Anti-Papal Writings. Criticism of the Council of Trent. 1547.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1206§ 121. Against the German Interim. 1549.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1207§ 122. Against the Worship of Relics. 1543.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1208§ 123. The Articles of the Sorbonne with an Antidote. 1544.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1209§ 124. Calvin and the Nicodemites. 1544.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1210§ 125. Calvin and Bolsec.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1211§ 126. Calvin and Castellio.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1212§ 127. Calvinism and Unitarianism. The Italian Refugees.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1213§ 128. Calvin and Laelius Socinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1214§ 129. Bernardino Ochino. 1487–1565.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min1215§ 130. Caelius Secundus Curio. 1503–1569.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1216§ 131. The Italian Antitrinitarians in Geneva. Gribaldo, Biandrata, Alciati, Gentile.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1217§ 132. The Eucharistic Controversies. Calvin and Westphal.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1218§ 133. Calvin and the Augsburg Confession. Melanchthon’s Position in the Second Eucharistic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1219§ 134. Calvin and Heshusius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1220§ 135. Calvin and the Astrologers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 40 min1221Chapter Xvi. Servetus: His Life. Opinions, Trial, And Execution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1222§ 136 The Servetus Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1223§ 137. Calvin and Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1224§ 138. Catholic Intolerance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1225§ 139. Protestant Intolerance. Judgments of the Reformers on Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1226§ 140. The Early Life of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1227§ 141. The Book against the Holy Trinity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1228§ 142. Servetus as a Geographer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1229§ 143. Servetus as a Physician, Scientist, and Astrologer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1230§ 144. Servetus at Vienne. His Annotations to the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1231§ 145. Correspondence of Servetus with Calvin and Poupin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1232§ 146. "The Restitution of Christianity."
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1233§ 147. The Theological System of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 41 min1234§ 148. The Trial and Condemnation of Servetus at Vienne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1235§ 149. Servetus flees to Geneva and is arrested.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1236§ 150. State of Political Parties at Geneva in 1553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1237§ 151. The First Act of the Trial at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1238§ 152. The Second Act of the Trial at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1239§ 153. Consultation of the Swiss Churches. The Defiant Attitude of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1240§ 154. Condemnation of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1241§ 155. Execution of Servetus. Oct. 27, 1553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1242§ 156. The Character of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1243§ 157. Calvin’s Defence of the Death Penalty for Heretics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1244§ 158. A Plea for Religious Liberty. Castellio and Beza.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 96 min1245§ 159. Calvin’s Catholicity of Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1246§ 160. Geneva an Asylum for Protestants from all Countries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1247§ 161. The Academy of Geneva. The High School of Reformed Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1248§ 162. Calvin’s Influence upon the Reformed Churches of the Continent.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1249§ 163. Calvin’s Influence upon Great Britain.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1250§ 164. Calvin’s Last Days and Death.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1251§ 165. Calvin’s Last Will, and Farewells.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1252§ 166. Calvin’s Personal Character and Habits.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min1253Section 1253
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1254§ 167. Life of Beza to his Conversion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1255§ 168. Beza at Lausanne and as a Delegate to the German Princes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1256§ 169. Beza at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1257§ 170. Beza at the Colloquy of Poissy.1287
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1258§ 171. Beza as the Counsellor of the Huguenot Leaders,
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1259§ 172. Beza as the Successor of Calvin, down to 1586.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1260§ 173. Beza’s Conferences with Lutherans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1261§ 174. Beza and Henry IV.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1262§ 175. Beza’s Last Days.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1263§ 176. Beza’s Writings.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1264APPENDIX.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1265Volume 1 – THE HISTORY OF THE CREEDS
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1266PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1267Preface To The Second Edition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1268Preface To The Fourth Edition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1269Preface To The Sixth Edition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1270Additions To The Literature
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1271General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1272§ 1. Name and Definition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1273§ 2. Origin of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1274§ 3. Authority of Creeds.9
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1275§ 4. Value and Use of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1276§ 5. Classification of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1277Literature on the three Œcumenical Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1278§ 6. General Character of the Œcumenical Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1279§ 7. The Apostles' Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1280§ 8. The Nicene Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1281§ 9. The Creed of Chalcedon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1282§ 10. The Athanasian Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1283Third Chapter. The Creeds Of The Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1284General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1285§ 11. The Seven Œcumenical Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1286§ 12. The Confessions of Gennadius, A.D. 1453.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1287§ 13. The Answers of Patriarch Jeremiah to the Lutherans, A.D. 1576.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1288§ 14. The Confession of Metrophanes Critopulus, A.D. 1625.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1289§ 15. The Confession of Cyril Lucar, A.D. 1631.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1290§ 16. The Orthodox Confession of Mogilas, A.D. 1643.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1291§ 17. The Synod of Jerusalem and the Confession of Dositheus, A.D. 1672.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1292§ 18. The Synods of Constantinople, A.D. 1672 and 1691.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1293§ 19. The Doctrinal Standards of the Russo-Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1294§ 20. Anglo-Catholic Correspondence with the Russo-Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1295§ 21. The Eastern Sects: Nestorians, Jacobites, Copts, Armenians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1296Fourth Chapter. The Creeds Of The Roman Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1297General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1298§ 22. Catholicism and Romanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1299§ 23. Standard Expositions of the Roman Catholic System.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1300§ 24. The Canons and Decrees of the Council of Trent.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1301§ 25. The Profession of the Tridentine Faith, 1564.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1302§ 26. Roman Catechism, 1566.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1303§ 27. The Papal Bulls against the Jansenists, 1653 and 1713.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min1304§ 28. The Papal Definition of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary, 1854.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1305§ 29. The Argument for the Immaculate Conception.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 55 min1306§ 30. The Papal Syllabus, A.D. 1864.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1307§ 31. The Vatican Council, 1870.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min1308§ 32. The Vatican Decrees. The Constitution on the Catholic Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1309§ 33. The Vatican Decrees, Continued. The Infallibility Decree.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1310§ 34. Papal Infallibility Explained, and Tested by Tradition and Scripture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 93 min1311§ 35. The Liturgical Standards of the Roman Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1312§ 36. The Old Catholics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 47 min1313General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1314§ 37. The Reformation. Protestantism and Romanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1315§ 38. The Evangelical Confessions of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1316§ 39. The Lutheran and Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1317Sixth Chapter The Creeds Of The Evangelical Lutheran Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1318§ 40. The Lutheran Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1319§ 41. The Augsburg Confession, 1530.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 69 min1320§ 42. The Apology of the Augsburg Confession, A.D. 1530–1531.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1321§ 43. Luther's Catechisms. A.D.1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1322§ 44. The Articles of Smalcald. A.D. 1537.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1323§ 45. The Form of Concord. A.D. 1577.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 205 min1324§ 46. The Form of Concord, Concluded.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 107 min1325§ 47. Superseded Lutheran Symbols. The Saxon Confession. The Würtemberg Confession. 1551.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1326§ 48. The Saxon Visitation Articles, 1592.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1327§ 49. An Abortive Symbol Against Syncretism, 1655.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1328§ 50. The Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1329I. Swiss Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1330§ 51. Zwinglian Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min1331§ 52. Zwingli's Distinctive Doctrines.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min1332§ 53. The First Confession of Basle. A.D. 1534.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1333§ 54. The First Helvetic Confession, A.D. 1536.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1334§ 55. The Second Helvetic Confession, A.D. 1566.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 105 min1335§ 56. John Calvin. His Life and Character.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min1336§ 57. Calvin's Work.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 88 min1337§ 58. The Catechism of Geneva. A.D. 1536 AND 1541.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1338§ 59. The Consensus of Zurich. A.D. 1549.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1339§ 60. The Consensus of Geneva. A.D. 1552.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1340§ 61. The Helvetic Consensus Formula. A.D. 1675.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min1341§ 62. The Gallican Confession. A.D. 1559.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1342§ 63. The Declaration of Faith of the Reformed Church in France. A.D. 1872.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1343§ 64. The Belgic Confession. A.D. 1561.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1344§ 65. The Arminian Controversy. A.D. 1604–1619.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min1345§ 66. The Remonstrance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1346§ 67. The Canons of Dort.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1347§ 68. The Tetrapolitan Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1348§ 69. The Heidelberg Catechism. A.D. 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 95 min1349§ 70. The Brandenburg Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1350§ 71. Minor German Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1351§ 72. The Bohemian Brethern and the Waldenses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min1352§ 73. The Bohemian Confessions after the Reformation. A.D. 1535 and 1575.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1353§ 74. The Reformation in Poland and the Consensus of Sendomir. A.D. 1570.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1354§ 75. The Reformation in Hungary and the Confession of Czenger.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1355V. The Anglican Articles Of Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1356§ 76. The English Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1357§ 77. The Doctrinal Position of the Anglican Church and her Relation to other Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 53 min1358§ 78. The Doctrinal Formulas of Henry VIII.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1359§ 79. The Edwardine Articles. A.D. 1553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1360§ 80. The Elizabethan Articles. A.D. 1563 and 1571.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1361§ 81. The Interpretation of the Articles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 99 min1362§ 82. American Revision of the Thirty-nine Articles, A.D. 1801.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1363§ 83. The Catechisms of the Church of England. A.D. 1549 and 1662.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1364§ 84. The Lambeth Articles, A.D. 1595.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1365§ 85. The Irish Articles. A.D. 1615.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1366§ 86. The Articles of the Reformed Episcopal Church. A.D. 1875.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1367§ 87. The Reformation in Scotland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1368§ 88. John Knox.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min1369§ 89. The Scotch Confession of Faith. A.D. 1560.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1370§ 90. The Scotch Covenants and the Scotch Kirk.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 40 min1371§ 91. The Scotch Catechisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1372§ 92. The Puritan Conflict.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 98 min1373§ 93. The Westminster Assembly.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min1374§ 94. The Westminster Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min1375§ 95. Analysis of the Westminster Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 79 min1376§ 96. The Westminster Catechisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1377§ 97. Criticism of the Westminster System of Doctrine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min1378§ 98. The Westminster Standards in America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min1379§ 99. The Westminster Standards in the Cumberland Presbyterian Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1380Eighth Chapter. Modern Protestant Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1381§ 100. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1382§ 101. The Congregationalists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1383§ 102. English Congregational Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1384§ 103. American Congregational Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1385§ 104. The Anabaptists and Mennonites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1386§ 105. The Regular or Calvinistic Baptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min1387§ 106. Aminian or Free-will Baptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1388§ 107. The Society of Friends, or Quakers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 54 min1389§ 108. The Moravians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1390§ 109. Methodism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1391§ 110. Methodist Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1392§ 111. Analysis of Arminian Methodism
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1393§ 112. Calvinistic Methodism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1394§ 113. The Catholic Apostolic Church (called Irvingites.)
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1395§ 114. The Articles of the Evangelical Alliance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1396§ 115. The Consensus and Dissensus of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1397§ 116. The Disciples of Christ
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1398§ 117. The Universalists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1399§ 118. The Unitarians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1400Index To Vol. I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min1401Index of Scripture References
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1402Index of Citations
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1403Index of Names
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1404Index of Greek Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1405Index of Latin Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 98 min1406Index of German Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min1407Index of French Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1408Index of Pages of the Print Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1409Confessiones Ecclesiæ Apostolicæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1410The Confession of Nathanael (Bartholomew).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1411The Confession of Peter.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1412The Confession of Thomas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1413The Baptismal Formula.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1414The Confession of the Eunuch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1415The Mystery of Godliness.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1416The Elementary Articles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1417Other Allusions to Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1418Rules Of Faith
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1419Regulæ Fidei Ecclesiæ Ante-Nicænæ Et Nicænæ
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1420Ignatius of Antioch. A.D. 107.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1421Irenæus. A.D. 180.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1422Tertullian. A.D. 200.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1423Cyprian, of Carthage. A.D. 250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1424Novatian, of Rome. A.D. 250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1425Origen, of Alexandria. About A.D. 250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1426Gregorius Thaumaturgus, of Neo-Cæsarea. About A.D. 270.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1427Lucian, of Antioch. A.D. 300.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1428The Private Creed of Arius. A.D. 328.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1429Eusebius, of Cæsarea. A.D. 325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1430Cyril, of Jerusalem. About A.D. 350.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1431Two Creeds of Epiphanius. A.D. 374.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1432The Creed of the Apostolical Constitutions. About A.D. 350.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1433Comparative Table Of The Ante-nicene Rules Of Faith, As Related To The Apostles' Creed And The Nιcene Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1434Forma Recepta (Received Form).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1435The Old Roman and African Form of the Apostles' Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1436Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1437Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1438Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1439Forma Recepta Ecclesiæ Orientalis. A.D. 381.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1440Forma Recepta, Ecclesiæ Occidentalis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1441Symbolum Nicænum. A.D. 325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1442Iii. Symbolum Chalcedonense.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1443Iv. Symbolum Quicunque.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1444V. Symbolum Constantinopolitanum Tertium, Adversus Monotheletas, A.D. 680.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1445Roman Symbols
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1446I. Canones Et Decreta Dogmatica Concilii Tridentini.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1447Third Session, held February 4, 1546.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1448Section 1448
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1449Fifth Session, held June 17, 1546.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1450Sixth Session, held January 13, 1547.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 61 min1451Seventh Session, held March 3, 1547.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1452Thirteenth Session, held October 11, 1551.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min1453Fourteenth Session, held November 25, 1551.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min1454Twenty-first Session, held July 16, 1562.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1455Twenty-second Session, held Sept. 17, 1562.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1456Twenty-third Session, held July 15, 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1457Twenty-fourth Session, held Nov. 11, 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1458Twenty-fifth Session, December 3–4, 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1459Section 1459
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1460Ii. Professio Fidei Tridentinæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1461Iii. Decretum Pii Ix. De Immaculata Conceptione Beatæ Virginis Mariæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1462Iv. Syllabus Errorum.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min1463V. Decreta Dogmatica Concilii Vaticani De Fide Catholica Et De Ecclesia Christi.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 76 min1464The Orthodox Confession Of The Eastern Church. A.D. 1643.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 319 min1465Ii. Dosithei Confessio, Sive Decreta Xviii. Synodi Hierosolymitanæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 122 min1466Iii. The Longer Catechism Of The Orthodox, Catholic, Eastern Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1467Introduction To The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1468The First Part Of The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 152 min1469The Second Part Of The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min1470The Third Part Of The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min1471CONCLUSION.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1472The Fourteen Theses Of The Old Catholic Union Conference At Bonn. A.D. 1874
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1473The Old Catholic Agreement On The Filioque Controversy. A.D. 1875.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1474APPENDIX I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 118 min1475APPENDIX II.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1476Appendix Iii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1477APPENDIX IV.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1478APPENDIX V.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1479APPENDIX VI.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1480Appendix Vii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min1481Index To Vol. Ii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min1482Index of Scripture References
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1483Index of Citations
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1484Index of Greek Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 252 min1485Index of Latin Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 311 min1486Index of German Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1487Index of Pages of the Print Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1488Confessio Augustana.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 193 min1489Luther'S Small Catechism. A.D. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 47 min1490Formula Concordiæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 223 min1491Articuli Visitatorii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1492Part Second. The Creeds Of The Evangelical Reformed Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1493Articuli Sive Conclusiones Lxvii. H. Zwinglii. A.D. 1523.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1494Theses Bernenses. A.D. 1528.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1495Confessio Helvetica Prior (Sive Basileensis Posterior).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min1496Catechismus Genevensis, Consensus Tigurinus, Consensus Genevensis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 196 min1497The Heidelberg Catechism. A.D. 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 130 min1498Confessio Fidei Gallicana.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 66 min1499Confessio Belgica.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 92 min1500Confessio Fidei Scoticana I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 71 min1501Confessio Fidei Scoticanæ Ii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1502Articuli Xxxix. Ecclesiæ Anglicanæ. A.D. 1562.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 89 min1503The Anglican Catechism. A.D. 1549, 1662.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1504The Lambeth Articles. A.D. 1595.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1505The Irish Articles Of Religion. A.D. 1615.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min1506Articuli Arminiani Sive Remonstrantia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1507Canones Synodi Dordrechtanæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 143 min1508The Westminster Confession Of Faith. A.D. 1647.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 220 min1509The Westminster Shorter Catechism. A.D. 1647.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 73 min1510The Savoy Declaration Of The Congregational Churches. A.D. 1658.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 95 min1511The Declaration Of The Congregational Union Of England And Wales. A.D. 1833.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1512Declaration Of Faith Of The National Council Of Congregational Churches, Held At Boston, Mass., June 14–24, 1865.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1513The Oberlin Declaration Of The National Congregational Council. A.D. 1871.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1514The Baptist Confession Of 1688.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1515The New Hampshire Baptist Confession. A.D. 1833.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1516Confession Of The Free-Will Baptists. A.D. 1834, 1868.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1517The Confession Of The Waldenses. A.D. 1655.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min1518The Confession Of The Cumberland Presbyterian Church. A.D. 1829 (1813).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1519The Auburn Declaration. A.D. 1837.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1520Confession Of The Evangelical Free Church Of Geneva. A.D. 1848.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1521Creed Of The Free Christian Church In Italy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1522The Confession Of The Society Of Friends, Commonly Called Quakers. A.D. 1675.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min1523Easter Litany Of The Moravian Church. A.D. 1749.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1524Methodist Articles Of Religion. A.D. 1784.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1525Articles Of Religion Of The Reformed Episcopal Church In America. A.D. 1875.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1526The Doctrinal Basis Of The Evangelical Alliance, 1846.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1527APPENDIX.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 264 min1528Part Fourth. Recent Confessional Declarations And Terms Of Corporate Church Union.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1529I. Recent Confessional Declarations.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1530American Congregational Declarations of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1531The Presbyterian Church of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1532The Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1533Brief Statement of the Reformed Faith, 1902.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1534The Confessional Statement of the United Presbyterian Church of North America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1535Protestant and Roman Catholic Catechisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1536Ii. The Corporate Union Of Church Bodies: Bases And Terms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1537The Reunion of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church with the Presbyterian Church, U. S. A., 1906.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1538The Basis of the United Lutheran Church in the United States.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1539The Basis of Union of the United Church of Canada.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1540Church Union in Scotland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1541The Congregational and Christian Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1542Methodist Church Union in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1543The Lambeth Quadrilateral.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1544The Lambeth Quadrilateral and the Free Churches of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1545Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1546Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1547The Church of England and the Roman Catholic Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1548The Protestant Episcopal Proposals
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1549Congregational Proposals of Union.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1550Presbyterian Proposals of Union
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1551Iv. Church Alliances And Federations Of Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1552Index To Vol. Iii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1553Index of Scripture References
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 131 min1554Index of Latin Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 461 min1555Index of German Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 144 min1556Index of French Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 79 min1557Index of Pages of the Print Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min2Preface To The Revised Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min3From The Preface To The First Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min4Preface To Third Revision
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min5Literature
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min6§ 1. Nature of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min7§ 2. Branches of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min8§ 3. Sources of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min9§ 4. Periods of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min10§ 5. Uses of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min11§ 6. Duty of the Historian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min12§ 7. Literature of Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 77 min13ADDENDA
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min14Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min15§ 8. Central Position of Christ in the History of the World.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min16§ 9. Judaism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min17§ 10. The Law, and the Prophecy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min18§ 11. Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min19§ 12. Grecian Literature, and the Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min20§ 13. Judaism and Heathenism in Contact.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min21§ 14. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min22§ 15. The Founder of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min23§ 16. Chronology of the Life of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min24§ 17. The Land and the People.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min25§ 18. Apocryphal Traditions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min26§ 19. The Resurrection of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 104 min27§ 20. Sources and Literature of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min28§ 21. General Character of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min29§ 22. The Critical Reconstruction of the History of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min30§ 23. Chronology of the Apostolic Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min31§ 24. The Miracle of Pentecost and the Birthday of the Christian Church. a.d. 30.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 66 min32§ 25. The Church of Jerusalem and the Labors of Peter.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min33§ 26. The Peter of History and the Peter of Fiction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min34§ 27. James the Brother of the Lord.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min35§ 28. Preparation for the Mission to the Gentiles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min36Section 36
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min37§ 29. Sources and Literature on St. Paul and his Work.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min38§ 30. Paul before his Conversion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min39§ 31. The Conversion of Paul.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min40§ 32. The Work of Paul.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min41§ 33. Paul’s Missionary Labors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min42§ 34. The Synod of Jerusalem, and the Compromise between Jewish and Gentile Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min43§ 35. The Conservative Reaction, and the Liberal Victory—
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min44§ 36. Christianity in Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 124 min45§ 37. The Roman Conflagration and the Neronian Persecution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min46§ 38. The Jewish War and the Destruction of Jerusalem. a.d. 70.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min47§ 39. Effects of the Destruction of Jerusalem on the Christian Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min48§ 40. The Johannean Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min49§ 41. Life and Character of John
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min50§ 42. Apostolic Labors of John.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min51§ 43. Traditions Respecting John.600
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min52Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min53§ 44. The Power of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min54§ 45. The Spiritual Gifts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min55§ 46. Christianity in Individuals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min56§ 47. Christianity and the Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min57§ 48. Christianity and Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min58§ 49. Christianity and Society.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min59§ 50. Spiritual Condition of the Congregations.—The Seven Churches in Asia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min60Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min61§ 51. The Synagogue.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min62§ 52. Christian Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min63§ 53. The Several Parts of Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min64§ 54. Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min65§ 55. The Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min66§ 56. Sacred Places.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min67§ 57. Sacred Times—The Lord’s Day.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min68§ 58. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min69§ 59. The Christian Ministry, and its Relation to the Christian Community.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min70§ 60. Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min71§ 61. Presbyters or Bishops. The Angels of the Seven Churches. James of Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min72§ 62. Deacons and Deaconesses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min73§ 63. Church Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min74§ 64. The Council at Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min75§ 65. The Church and the Kingdom of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min76§ 66. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min77§ 67. Unity of Apostolic Teaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min78§ 68. Different Types of Apostolic Teaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min79§ 69. The Jewish Christian Theology—I. James and the Gospel of Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min80§ 70. II. Peter and the Gospel of Hope.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min81§ 71. The Gentile Christian Theology. Paul and the Gospel of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 65 min82§ 72. John and the Gospel of Love.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min83§ 73. Heretical Perversions of the Apostolic Teaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min84Chapter Xii. The New Testament.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min85§ 74. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min86§ 75. Rise of the Apostolic Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min87§ 76. Character of the New Testament.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min88§ 77. Literature on the Gospels.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min89§ 78. The Four Gospels.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min90§ 79. The Synoptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min91§ 80. Matthew.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min92§ 81. Mark.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 50 min93§ 82. Luke.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min94§ 83. John.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 93 min95§ 84. Critical Review of the Johannean Problem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min96§ 85. The Acts of the Apostles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min97§ 86. The Epistles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min98§ 87. The Catholic Epistles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min99§ 88. The Epistles of Paul
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min100§ 89. The Epistles to the Thessalonians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min101§ 90. The Epistles to the Corinthians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min102§ 91. The Epistles to the Galatians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min103§ 92. The Epistle to the Romans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min104§ 93. The Epistles of the Captivity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min105§ 94. The Epistle to the Colossians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min106§ 95. The Epistle to the Ephesians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min107§ 96. Colossians and Ephesians Compared and Vindicated.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min108§ 97. The Epistle to the Philippians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min109§ 98. The Epistle to Philemon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min110§ 99. The Pastoral Epistles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min111§ 100. The Epistle To The Hebrews.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min112§ 101. The Apocalypse.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 82 min113§ 102. Concluding Reflections. Faith and Criticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 223 min114Volume 2 – ANTE-NICENE CHRISTIANITY
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min115Preface To The Third Edition Revised
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min116Fifth Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min117Preface To The Second Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min118§ 1. Literature on the Ante-Nicene Age
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min119§ 2. General Character of Ante-Nicene Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min120§ 3. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min121§ 4. Hindrances and Helps.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min122§ 5. Causes of the Success of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min123§ 6. Means of Propagation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min124§ 7. Extent of Christianity in the Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min125§ 8. Christianity in Asia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min126§ 9. Christianity in Egypt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min127§ 10. Christianity in North Africa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min128§ 11. Christianity in Europe.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min129Chapter Ii. Persecution Of Christianity And Christian Martyrdom.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min130§ 12. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min131§ 13. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min132§ 14. Jewish Persecution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min133§ 15. Causes of Roman Persecution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min134§ 16. Condition of the Church before the Reign of Trajan.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min135§ 17. Trajan. a.d. 98–117—Christianity Forbidden—Martyrdom of Symeon of Jerusalem, and Ignatius of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min136§ 18. Hadrian. a.d. 117–138.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min137§ 19 Antoninus Pius. a.d. 137–161. The Martyrdom of Polycarp.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min138§ 20. Persecutions under Marcus Aurelius. a.d. 161–180.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min139§ 21. Condition of the Church from Septimius Severus to Philip the Arabian. a.d. 193–249.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min140§ 22. Persecutions under Decius, and Valerian. a.d. 249–260. Martyrdom of Cyprian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min141§ 23. Temporary Repose. a.d. 260–303.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min142§ 24. The Diocletian Persecution, a.d. 303–311.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min143§ 25. The Edicts of Toleration. a.d. 311–313.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min144§ 26. Christian Martyrdom.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min145§ 27. Rise of the Worship of Martyrs and Relics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min146§ 28. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min147§ 29. Literary Opposition to Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min148§ 30. Jewish Opposition. Josephus and the Talmud.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min149§ 31. Pagan Opposition. Tacitus and Pliny.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min150§ 32. Direct Assaults. Celsus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min151§ 33. Lucian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min152§ 34. Neo-Platonism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min153§ 35. Porphyry and Hierocles
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min154§ 36. Summary of the Objections to Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min155§ 37. The Apologetic Literature of Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min156§ 38. The Argument against Judaism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min157§ 39. The Defense against Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min158§ 40. The Positive Apology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min159Chapter Iv. Organization And Discipline Of The Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min160§ 41. Progress in Consolidation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min161§ 42. Clergy and Laity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min162§ 43. New Church Officers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min163§ 44. Origin of the Episcopate.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min164§ 45. Development of the Episcopate. Ignatius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min165§ 46. Episcopacy at the time of Irenaeus and Tertullian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min166§ 47. Cyprianic Episcopacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min167§ 48. The Pseudo-Clementine Episcopacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min168§ 49. Beginnings of the Metropolitan and Patriarchal Systems
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min169§ 50. Germs of the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min170§ 51. Chronology of the Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min171§ 52. List of the Roman Bishops and Roman Emperors during the First Three Centuries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min172§ 53. The Catholic Unity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min173§ 54. Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min174§ 55. The Councils of Elvira, Arles, and Ancyra.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min175§ 56. Collections of Ecclesiastical Law. The Apostolical Constitutions and Canons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min176§ 57. Church Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min177§ 58. Church Schisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 65 min178Chapter V. Christian Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min179Section 179
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min180§ 59. Places of Common Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min181§ 60. The Lord’s Day.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min182§ 61. The Christian Passover. (Easter).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min183§ 62. The Paschal Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min184§ 63. Pentecost.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min185§ 64. The Epiphany
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min186§ 65. The Order of Public Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min187§ 66. Parts of Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min188§ 67. Division of Divine Service. The Disciplina Arcani.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min189§ 68. Celebration of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min190§ 69. The Doctrine of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min191§ 70. The Celebration of Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min192§ 71. The Doctrine of Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min193§ 72. Catechetical Instruction and Confirmation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min194§ 73. Infant Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min195§ 74. Heretical Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 73 min196§ 75. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min197§ 76. Origin of Christian Art.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min198§ 77. The Cross and the Crucifix.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min199§ 78. Other Christian Symbols.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min200§ 79 Historical and Allegorical Pictures
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min201§ 80. Allegorical Representations of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min202§ 81. Pictures of the Virgin Mary.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min203§ 82. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min204§ 83. Origin and History of the Catacomb.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min205§ 84. Description of the Catacombs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min206§ 85. Pictures and Sculptures.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min207§ 86. Epitaphs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min208§ 87. Lessons of the Catacombs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min209Chapter Viii. Christian Life In Contrast With Pagan Corruption.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min210§ 88. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min211§ 89. Moral Corruption of the Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min212§ 90. Stoic Morality
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min213§ 91. Epictetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min214§ 92. Marcus Aurelius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min215§ 93. Plutarch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min216§ 94. Christian Morality.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min217§ 95. The Church and Public Amusements.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min218§ 96. Secular Callings and Civil Duties.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min219§ 97. The Church and Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min220§ 98. The Heathen Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min221§ 99. The Christian Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min222§ 100. Brotherly Love, and Love for Enemies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min223§ 101. Prayer and Fasting.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min224§ 102. Treatment of the Dead
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min225§ 103. Summary of Moral Reforms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min226§ 104. Ascetic Virtue and Piety.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min227§ 105. Heretical and Catholic Asceticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min228§ 106. Voluntary Poverty.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min229§ 107. Voluntary Celibacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min230§ 108. Celibacy of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min231§ 109. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min232§ 110. External History of Montanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min233§ 111. Character and Tenets of Montanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min234Chapter Xi. The Heresies Of The Ante-Nicene Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min235§ 112. Judaism and Heathenism within the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min236§ 113. Nazarenes and Ebionites (Elkesaites, Mandoeans).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min237§ 114. The Pseudo-Clementine Ebionism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min238§ 115. Gnosticism. The Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min239§ 116. Meaning, Origin and Character of Gnosticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min240§ 117. The System of Gnosticism. Its Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min241§ 118. Ethics of Gnosticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min242§ 119. Cultus and Organization.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min243§ 120. Schools of Gnosticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min244§ 121. Simon Magus and the Simonians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min245§ 122. The Nicolaitans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min246§ 123. Cerinthus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min247§ 124. Basilides.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min248§ 125. Valentinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min249§ 126. The School of Valentinus. Heracleon, Ptolemy, Marcos, Bardesanes, Harmonius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min250§ 127. Marcion and his School.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min251§ 128. The Ophites. The Sethites. The Peratae. The Cainites
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min252§ 129. Saturninus (Satornilos).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min253§ 130. Carpocrates.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min254§ 131. Tatian and the Encratites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min255§ 132. Justin the Gnostic.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min256§ 133. Hermogenes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min257§ 134. Other Gnostic Sects.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min258§ 135. Mani and the Manichaeans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min259§ 136. The Manichaean System.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 52 min260Chapter Xii. The Development Of Catholic Theology In Conflict With Heresy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min261§ 137. Catholic Orthodoxy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min262§ 138. The Holy Scriptures and the Canon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min263§ 139. Catholic Tradition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min264§ 140. The Rule of Faith and the Apostles’ Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min265§ 141. Variations of the Apostles’ Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min266§ 142. God and the Creation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min267§ 143. Man and the Fall.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min268§ 144. Christ and the Incarnation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min269§ 145. The Divinity of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min270§ 146. The Humanity of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min271§ 147. The Relation of the Divine and the Human in Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min272§ 148. The Holy Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min273§ 149. The Holy Trinity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min274§ 150. Antitrinitarians. First Class: The Alogi, Theodotus, Artemon, Paul of Samosata.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min275§ 151. Second Class of Antitrinitarians: Praxeas, Noëtus, Callistus, Berryllus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min276§ 152. Sabellianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min277§ 153. Redemption.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min278§ 154. Other Doctrines.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min279§ 155. Eschatology. Immortality and Resurrection.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min280§ 156. Between Death and Resurrection.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min281§ 157. After Judgment. Future Punishment.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min282§ 158. Chiliasm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 98 min283Chapter Xiii. Ecclesiastical Literature Of The Ante-Nicene Age, And Biographical Sketches Of The Church-Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min284§ 159. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min285§ 160. A General Estimate of the Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min286§ 161. The Apostolic Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min287§ 162. Clement of Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min288§ 163. The Pseudo-Clementine Works.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min289§ 164. Ignatius of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min290§ 165. The Ignatian Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min291§ 166. Polycarp of Smyrna.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min292§ 167. Barnabas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min293§ 168. Hermas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min294§ 169. Papias.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min295§ 170. The Epistle to Diognetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min296§ 171. Sixtus of Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min297§ 172. The Apologists. Quadratus and Aristides.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min298§ 173. Justin the Philosopher and Martyr.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min299§ 174. The Other Greek Apologists. Tatian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min300§ 175. Athenagoras.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min301§ 176. Theophilus of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min302§ 177. Melito of Sardis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min303§ 178. Apolinarius of Hierapolis. Miltiades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min304§ 179. Hermias.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min305§ 180. Hegesippus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min306§ 181. Dionysius of Corinth.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min307§ 182. Irenaeus
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min308§ 183. Hippolytus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min309§ 184. Caius of Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min310§ 185. The Alexandrian School of Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min311§ 186. Clement of Alexandria.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min312§ 187. Origen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min313§ 188. The Works of Origen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min314§ 189. Gregory Thaumaturgus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min315§ 190. Dionysius the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min316§ 191. Julius Africanus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min317§ 192. Minor Divines of the Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min318§ 193. Opponents of Origen. Methodius
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min319§ 194. Lucian of Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min320§ 195. The Antiochian School.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min321§ 196. Tertullian and the African School.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min322§ 197. The Writings of Tertullian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min323§ 198.s Minucius Felix.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min324§ 199. Cyprian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min325§ 200. Novatian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min326§ 201. Commodian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min327§ 202. Arnobius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min328§ 203. Victorinus of Petau.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min329§ 204. Eusebius, Lactantius, Hosius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 184 min330Volume 3 – The Church In Union With The Roman Empire
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min331Preface To The Third Revision
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min332PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min333Sources.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min334§ 1. Introduction and General View.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min335General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min336§ 2. Constantine The Great. a.d. 306–337.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min337§ 3. The Sons of Constantine. a.d. 337–361.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min338§ 4. Julian the Apostate, and the Reaction of Paganism. a.d. 361–363.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 45 min339§ 5. From Jovian to Theodosius. a.d. 363–392.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min340§ 6. Theodosius the Great and his Successors. a.d. 392–550.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min341§ 7. The Downfall of Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min342§ 8. Heathen Polemics. New Objections.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min343§ 9. Julian’s Attack upon Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min344§ 10. The Heathen Apologetic Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min345§ 11. Christian Apologists and Polemics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min346§ 12. Augustine’s City of God. Salvianus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min347Chapter Iii. Alliance Of Church And State And Its Influence On Public Morals And Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min348Sources.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min349§ 13. The New Position of the Church in the Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min350§ 14. Rights and Privileges of the Church. Secular Advantages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min351§ 15. Support of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min352§ 16. Episcopal Jurisdiction and Intercession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min353§ 17. Legal Sanction of Sunday.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min354§ 18. Influence of Christianity on Civil Legislation. The Justinian Code.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min355§ 19. Elevation of Woman and the Family.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min356§ 20. Social Reforms. The Institution of Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min357§ 21. Abolition of Gladiatorial Shows.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min358§ 22. Evils of the Union of Church and State. Secularization of the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min359§ 23. Worldliness and Extravagance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min360§ 24. Byzantine Court Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min361§ 25. Intrusion of Politics into Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min362§ 26. The Emperor-Papacy and the Hierarchy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min363§ 27. Restriction of Religious Freedom, and Beginnings of Persecution of Heretics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min364Chapter Iv. The Rise And Progress Of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min365Sources.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min366§ 28. Origin of Christian Monasticism. Comparison with other forms of Asceticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min367§ 29. Development of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min368§ 30. Nature and Aim of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min369§ 31. Monasticism and the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min370§ 32. Lights and Shades of Monastic Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min371§ 33. Position of Monks in the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min372§ 34. Influence and Effect of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min373§ 35. Paul of Thebes and St. Anthony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min374§ 36. Spread of Anchoretism. Hilarion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min375§ 37. St. Symeon and the Pillar Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min376§ 38. Pachomius and the Cloister life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min377§ 39. Fanatical and Heretical Monastic Societies in The East.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min378§ 40. Monasticism in the West. Athanasius, Ambrose, Augustine, Martin of Tours.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min379§ 41. St. Jerome as a Monk.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min380§ 42. St. Paula.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min381§ 43. Benedict of Nursia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min382§ 44. The Rule of St. Benedict.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min383§ 45. The Benedictines. Cassiodorus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min384§ 46. Opposition to Monasticism. Jovinian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min385§ 47. Helvidius, Vigilantius, and Aerius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 65 min386Chapter V. The Hierarchy And Polity Of The Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min387§ 48. Schools of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min388§ 49. Clergy and Laity. Elections.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min389§ 50. Marriage and Celibacy of the Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min390§ 51. Moral Character of the Clergy in general.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min391§ 52. The Lower Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min392§ 53. The Bishops.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min393§ 54. Organization of the Hierarchy: Country Bishop, City Bishops, and Metropolitans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min394§ 55. The Patriarchs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min395§ 56. Synodical Legislation on the Patriarchal Power and Jurisdiction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min396§ 57. The Rival Patriarchs of Old and New Rome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min397§ 58. The Latin Patriarch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min398§ 59. Conflicts and Conquests of the Latin Patriarchate.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min399§ 60. The Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min400§ 61. Opinions of the Fathers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min401§ 62. The Decrees of Councils on the Papal Authority.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min402§ 63. Leo the Great. a.d. 440–461.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min403§ 64. The Papacy from Leo I to Gregory I. a.d. 461–590.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min404§ 65. The Synodical System. The Ecumenical Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min405§ 66. List of the Ecumenical Councils of the Ancient Church,
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min406§ 67. Books of Ecclesiastical Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 101 min407§ 68. Decline of Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min408§ 69. The Donatist Schism. External History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min409§ 70. Augustine and the Donatists. Their Persecution and Extinction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min410§ 71. Internal History of the Donatist Schism. Dogma of the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min411§ 72. The Roman Schism of Damasus and Ursinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min412§ 73. The Meletian Schism at Antioch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min413Chapter Vii. Public Worship And Religious Customs And Ceremonies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min414§ 74. The Revolution in Cultus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min415§ 75. The Civil and Religious Sunday.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min416§ 76. The Church Year.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min417§ 77. The Christmas Cycle.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min418§ 78. The Easter Cycle.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min419§ 79. The Time of the Easter Festival.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min420§ 80. The Cycle of Pentecost.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min421§ 81. The Exaltation of the Virgin Mariology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min422§ 82. Mariolatry.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min423§ 83. The Festivals of Mary.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min424§ 84. The Worship of Martyrs and Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min425§ 85. Festivals of the Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min426§ 86. The Christian Calendar. The Legends of the Saints. The Acta Sanctorum.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min427§ 87. Worship of Relics. Dogma of the Resurrection. Miracles of Relics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min428§ 88. Observations on the Miracles of the Nicene Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min429§ 89. Processions and Pilgrimages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min430§ 90. Public Worship of the Lord’s Day. Scripture-Reading and Preaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min431§ 91. The Sacraments in General.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min432§ 92. Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min433§ 93. Confirmation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min434§ 94. Ordination.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min435§ 95. The Sacrament of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min436§ 96. The Sacrifice of the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min437§ 97. The Celebration o f the Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min438§ 98. The Liturgies. Their Origin and Contents.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min439§ 99. The Oriental Liturgies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min440§ 100. The Occidental Liturgies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min441§ 101. Liturgical Vestments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 167 min442§ 102. Religion and Art.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min443§ 103. Church Architecture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min444§ 104. The Consecration of Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min445§ 105. Interior Arrangement of Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min446§ 106. Architectural Style. The Basilicas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min447§ 107. The Byzantine Style.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min448§ 108. Baptisteries, Grave-Chapels, and Crypts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min449§ 109. Crosses and Crucifixes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min450§ 110. Images of Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min451§ 111. Images of Madonna and Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min452§ 112. Consecrated Gifts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min453§ 113. Church Poetry and Music.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min454§ 114. The Poetry of the Oriental Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min455§ 115. The Latin Hymn.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min456§ 116. The Latin Poets and Hymns.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 70 min457Chapter Ix. Theological Controversies, And Development Of The Ecumenical Orthodoxy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min458§ 117. General Observations. Doctrinal Importance of the Period. Influence of the Ancient Philosophy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min459§ 118. Sources of Theology. Scripture and Tradition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min460I. – Trinitarian Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min461§ 119. The Arian Controversy down to the Council of Nicaea, 318–325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min462§ 120. The Council of Nicaea, 325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min463§ 121. The Arian and Semi-Arian Reaction, a.d. 325–361.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min464§ 122. The Final Victory of Orthodoxy, and the Council of Constantinople, 381.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min465§ 123. The Theological Principles involved: Import of the Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min466§ 124. Arianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min467§ 125. Semi-Arianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min468§ 126. Revived Sabellianism. Marcellus and Photinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min469§ 127. The Nicene Doctrine of the Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min470§ 128. The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min471§ 129. The Nicene and Constantinopolitan Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min472§ 130. The Nicene, Doctrine of the Trinity. The Trinitarian Terminology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min473§ 131. The Post-Nicene Trinitarian Doctrine of Augustine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min474§ 132. The Athanasian Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min475II. The Origenistic Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min476§ 133. The Orgenistic Controversy in Palestine. Epiphanius, Rufinus, and Jerome, a.d. 394–399.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min477§ 134. The Origenistic Controversy in Egypt and Constantinople. Theophilus and Chrysostom a.d. 399–407.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min478§ 135. General View. Alexandrian and Antiochian Schools.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min479§ 136. The Apollinarian Heresy, a.d. 362–381.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min480§ 137. The Nestorian Controversy, a.d. 428–431.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min481§ 138. The Ecumenical Council of Ephesus, a.d. 431. The Compromise.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min482§ 139. The Nestorians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min483§ 140. The Eutychian Controversy. The Council of Robbers, a.d. 449.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min484§ 141. The Ecumenical Council of Chalcedon, A.D. 451.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min485§ 142. The Orthodox Christology—Analysis and Criticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min486§ 143. The Monophysite Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min487§ 144. The Three, Chapters, and the Fifth Ecumenical Council, A.D. 553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min488§ 145. The Monophysite Sects: Jacobites, Copts, Abyssinians, Armenians, Maronites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min489IV. The Anthropological Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min490§ 146. Character of the Pelagian Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min491§ 147. External History of the Pelagian Controversy, A.D. 411–431.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min492§ 148. The Pelagian Controversy in Palestine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min493§ 149. Position of the Roman Church. Condemnation of Pelagianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min494§ 150. The Pelagian System: Primitive State and Freedom of Man; the Fall.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min495§ 151. The Pelagian System Continued: Doctrine, of Human Ability and Divine Grace.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min496§ 152. The Augustinian System: The Primitive State of Man, and Free Will.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min497§ 153. The Augustinian System: The Fall and its Consequences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min498§ 154. The Augustinian System: Original Sin, and the Origin of the Human Soul.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min499§ 155. Arguments for the Doctrine of Original Sin and Hereditary Guilt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min500§ 156. Answers to Pelagian Objections.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min501§ 157. Augustine’s Doctrine of Redeeming Grace.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min502§ 158. The Doctrine of Predestination.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min503§ 159. Semi-Pelagianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min504§ 160. Victory of Semi-Augustinianism. Council of Orange, A.D. 529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 299 min505Chapter X. Church Fathers, And Theological Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min506§ 161. Eusebius of C sarea.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min507§ 162. The Church Historians after Eusebius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min508§ 163. Athanasius the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min509§ 164. Basil the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min510§ 165. Gregory of Nyssa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min511§ 166. Gregory Nazianzen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min512§ 167. Didymus of Alexandria.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min513§ 168. Cyril of Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min514§ 169. Epiphanius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min515§ 170. John Chrysostom.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min516§ 171. Cyril of Alexandria.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min517§ 172. Ephraem the Syrian.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min518§ 173. Lactantius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min519§ 174. Hilary of Poitiers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min520§ 175. Ambrose.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min521§ 176. Jerome as a Divine and Scholar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min522§ 177. The Works of Jerome.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min523§ 178. Augustine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min524§ 179. The Works of Augustine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min525§ 180. The Influence of Augustine upon Posterity and his Relation to Catholicism and Protestantism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 185 min526List Of Popes And Emperors
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min527Appendix To The Revised Edition, 1884.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min528Volume 4 – MEDIAEVAL CHRISTIANITY
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min529§ 1. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min530§ 2. The Middle Age. Limits and General Character.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min531§ 3. The Nations of Mediaeval Christianity. The Kelt, the Teuton, and the Slav.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min532§ 4. Genius of Mediaeval Christianity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min533§ 5. Periods of the Middle Age.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min534Chapter Ii. Conversion Of The Northern And Western Barbarians
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min535§ 6. Character of Mediaeval Missions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min536§ 7. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min537§ 8. The Britons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min538§ 9. The Anglo-Saxons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min539§ 10. The Mission of Gregory and Augustin. Conversion of Kent, a.d. 595–604.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min540§ 11. Antagonism of the Saxon and British Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min541§ 12. Conversion of the Other Kingdoms of the Heptarchy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min542§ 13. Conformity to Row Established. Wilfrid, Theodore, Bede.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min543§ 14. The Conversion of Ireland. St. Patrick and St. Bridget.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min544§ 15. The Irish Church after St. Patrick.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min545§ 16. Subjection of Ireland to English and Roman Rule.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min546§ 17. The Conversion of Scotland. St. Ninian and St. Kentigern.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min547§ 18. St. Columba and the Monastery of Iona.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min548§ 19. The Culdees.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min549§ 20. Extinction of the Keltic Church, and Triumph of Rome under King David I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min550Ii. The Conversion Of France, Germany, And Adjacent Countries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min551§ 21. Arian Christianity among the Goths and other German Tribes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min552§ 22. Conversion of Clovis and the Franks.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min553§ 23. Columbanus and the Irish Missionaries on the Continent.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min554§ 24. German Missionaries before Boniface.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min555§ 25. Boniface, the Apostle of Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min556§ 26. The Pupils of Boniface. Willibald, Gregory of Utrecht, Sturm of Fulda.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min557§ 27. The Conversion of the Saxons. Charlemagne and Alcuin. The Heliand, and the Gospel-Harmony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min558Iii. The Conversion 0F Scandinavia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min559§ 28. Scandinavian Heathenism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min560§ 29. The Christianization of Denmark. St. Ansgar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min561§ 30. The Christianization of Sweden.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min562§ 31. The Christianization of Norway and Iceland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min563§ 32. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min564§ 33. Christian Missions among the Wends.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min565§ 34. Cyrillus and Methodius, the Apostles of the Slavs. Christianization of Moravia, Bohemia and Poland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min566§ 35. The Conversion of the Bulgarians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min567§ 36. The Conversion of the Magyars.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min568§ 37. The Christianization of Russia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 62 min569§ 38. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min570§ 39. Statistics and Chronological Table.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min571§ 40. Position of Mohammedanism in Church History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min572§ 41. The Home, and the Antecedents of Islâm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min573§ 42. Life and Character of Mohammed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min574§ 43. The Conquests of Islâm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min575§ 44. The Koran, and the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min576§ 45. The Mohammedan Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min577§ 46. Mohammedan Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min578§ 47. Christian Polemics against Mohammedanism. Note on Mormonism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min579Chapter Iv. The Papal Hierarchy And The Holy Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min580§ 48. General Literature on the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min581§ 49. Chronological Table of the Popes, Anti-Popes, and Roman Emperors from Gregory I. to Leo XIII.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min582§ 50. Gregory the Great. a.d. 590–604.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min583§ 51. Gregory and the Universal Episcopate.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min584§ 52. The Writings of Gregory.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min585§ 53. The Papacy from Gregory I to Gregory II a.d. 604–715.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min586§ 54. From Gregory II to Zacharias. a.d. 715–741.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min587§ 55. Alliance of the Papacy with the New Monarchy of the Franks. Pepin and the Patrimony of St. Peter. a.d. 741–755.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min588§ 56. Charles the Great. a.d. 768–814.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min589§ 57. Founding of the Holy Roman Empire, a.d. 800. Charlemagne and Leo III
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min590§ 58. Survey of the History of the Holy Roman Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min591§ 59. The Papacy and the Empire from the Death of Charlemagne to Nicolas I a.d. 814–858). Note on the Myth of the Papess
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min592§ 60. The Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min593§ 61. Nicolas I., April, 858-Nov. 13, 867.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min594§ 62. Hadrian II. and John VIII a.d. 867 to 882.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min595§ 63. The Degradation of the Papacy in the Tenth Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min596§ 64. The Interference of Otho the Great.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min597§ 65. The Second Degradation of the Papacy from Otho I to Henry III. a.d. 973–1046.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min598§ 66. Henry III and the Synod of Sutri. Deposition of three rival Popes. a.d. 1046.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 54 min599§ 67. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min600§ 68. The Consensus and Dissensus between the Greek and Latin Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min601§ 69. The Causes of Separation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min602§ 70. The Patriarch and the Pope. Photius and Nicolas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min603§ 71. Progress and Completion of the Schism. Cerularius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min604§ 72. Fruitless Attempts at Reunion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min605§ 73. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min606§ 74. General Character of Mediaeval Morals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min607§ 75. Clerical Morals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min608§ 76. Domestic Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min609§ 77. Slavery.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min610§ 78. Feuds and Private Wars. The Truce of God.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min611§ 79. The Ordeal.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min612§ 80. The Torture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min613§ 81. Christian Charity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min614§ 82. Use of Convents in the Middle Ages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min615§ 83. St. Benedict. St. Nilus. St. Romuald.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min616§ 84. The Convent of Cluny.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min617§ 85. The Penitential Books.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min618§ 86. Ecclesiastical Punishments. Excommunication, Anathema, Interdict.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min619§ 87. Penance and Indulgence.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min620§ 88. Legislation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min621§ 89. The Roman Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min622§ 90. The Capitularies of Charlemagne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min623§ 91. English Legislation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min624Chapter X. Worship And Ceremonies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min625§ 92. The Mass.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min626§ 93. The Sermon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min627§ 94. Church Poetry. Greek Hymns and Hymnists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min628§ 95. Latin Hymnody. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min629§ 96. Latin Hymns and Hymnists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min630§ 97. The Seven Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min631§ 98. The Organ and the Bell.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min632§ 99. The Worship of Saints.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min633§ 100. The Worship of Images. Literature. Different Theories.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min634§ 101. The Iconoclastic War, and the Synod of 754.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min635§ 102. The Restoration of Image-Worship by the Seventh Oecumenical Council, 787.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min636§ 103. Iconoclastic Reaction, and Final Triumph of Image-Worship, a.d. 842.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min637§ 104. The Caroline Books and the Frankish Church on Image-Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min638§ 105. Evangelical Reformers. Agobardus of Lyons, and Claudius of Turin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 75 min639Chapter Xi. Doctrinal Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min640§ 106. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min641§ 107. The Controversy on the Procession of the Holy Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min642§ 108. The Arguments for and against the Filioque.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min643§ 109. The Monotheletic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min644§ 110. The Doctrine of Two Wills in Christ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min645§ 111. History of Monotheletism and Dyotheletism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min646§ 112. The Sixth Oecumenical Council. a.d. 680.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min647§ 113. The Heresy of Honorius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min648§ 114. Concilium Quinisextum. a.d. 692.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min649§ 115. Reaction of Monotheletism. The Maronites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min650§ 116. The Adoptionist Controversy. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min651§ 117. History of Adoptionism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min652§ 118. Doctrine of Adoptionism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min653§ 119. The Predestinarian Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min654§ 120. Gottschalk and Babanus Maurus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min655§ 121. Gottschalk and Hincmar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min656§ 122. The Contending Theories on Predestination, and the Victory of Semi-Augustinianism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min657§ 123. The Doctrine of Scotus Erigena.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min658§ 124. The Eucharistic Controversies. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min659§ 125. The Two Theories of the Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min660§ 126. The Theory of Paschasius Radbertus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min661§ 127. The Theory of Ratramnus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min662§ 128. The Berengar Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min663§ 129. Berengar’s Theory of the Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min664§ 130. Lanfranc and the Triumph of Transubstantiation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 92 min665§ 131. The Paulicians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min666§ 132. The Euchites and other Sects in the East.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min667§ 133. The New Manichaeans in the West.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min668§ 134. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min669§ 135. Literary Character of the Early Middle Ages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min670§ 136. Learning in the Eastern Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min671§ 137. Christian Platonism and the Pseudo-Dionysian Writings.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min672§ 138. Prevailing Ignorance in the Western Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min673§ 139. Educational Efforts of the Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min674§ 140. Patronage of Letters by Charles the Great, and Charles the Bald.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min675§ 141. Alfred the Great, and Education in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min676Chapter Xiv. Biographical Sketches Of Ecclesiastical Writers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min677§ 142. Chronological List of the Principal Ecclesiastical Writers from the Sixth to the Twelfth Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min678§ 143. St. Maximus Confessor.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min679§ 144. John of Damascus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min680§ 145. Photius, Patriarch of Constantinople.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min681§ 146. Simeon Metaphrastes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min682§ 147. Oecumenius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min683§ 148. Theophylact.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min684§ 149. Michael Psellus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min685§ 150. Euthymius Zigabenus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min686§ 151. Eustathius of Thessalonica.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min687§ 152. Nicetas Acominatos.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min688§ 153. Cassiodorus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min689§ 154. St. Gregory of Tours.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min690§ 155. St. Isidore of Seville.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min691§ 156. The Venerable Bede (Baeda).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min692§ 157. Paul the Deacon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min693§ 158. St. Paulinus of Aquileia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min694§ 159. Alcuin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min695§ 160. St. Liudger.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min696§ 161. Theodulph of Orleans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min697§ 162. St. Eigil.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min698§ 163. Amalarius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min699§ 164. Einhard.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min700§ 165. Smaragdus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min701§ 166. Jonas of Orleans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min702§ 167. Rabanus Maurus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min703§ 168. Haymo.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min704§ 169. Walahfrid Strabo.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min705§ 170. Florus Magister, of Lyons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min706§ 171. Servatus Lupus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min707§ 172. Druthmar.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min708§ 173. St. Paschasius Radbertus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min709§ 174. Patramnus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min710§ 175. Hincmar of Rheims.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min711§ 176. Johannes Scotus Erigena.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min712§ 177. Anastasius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min713§ 178. Ratherius of Verona.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min714§ 179. Gerbert (Sylvester II.).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min715§ 180. Fulbert of Chartres.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min716§ 181. Rodulfus Glaber. Adam of Bremen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min717§ 182. St. Peter Damiani.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 87 min718Volume 5 – From Gregory Vii To Boniface Viii A. D. 1049–1294.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min719PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min720§ 1. General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min721§ 2. Introductory Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min722§ 3. Sources and Literature on Chapters I. and II.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min723§ 4. Hildebrand and his Training.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min724§ 5. Hildebrand and Leo IX. 1049–1054.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min725§ 6. Victor II. and Stephen IX. (X.). 1055–1058.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min726§ 7. Nicolas II. and the Cardinals. 1059–1061.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min727§ 8. The War against Clerical Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min728§ 9. Alexander II. and the Schism of Cadalus. 1061–1073.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min729§ 10. Hildebrand elected Pope. His Views on the Situation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min730§ 11. The Gregorian Theocracy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min731§ 12. Gregory VII. as a Moral Reformer. Simony and Clerical Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min732§ 13. The Enforcement of Sacerdotal Celibacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min733§ 14. The War over Investiture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min734§ 15. Gregory VII. and Henry IV.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min735§ 16. Canossa. 1077.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min736§ 17. Renewal of the Conflict. Two Kings and Two Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min737§ 18. Death of Gregory VII.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min738§ 19. Victor III. and Urban II. 1086–1099.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min739§ 20. Pascal II. and Henry V. 1099–1118.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min740§ 21. The Concordat of Worms. 1122.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min741§ 22. The Conflict of the Hierarchy in England. William the Conqueror and Lanfranc.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min742§ 23. William Rufus and Anselm.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min743§ 24. Anselm and Henry I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min744Chapter Iv. The Papacy From The Concordat Of Worms To Innocent Iii. A.D. 1122–1198.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min745§ 25. Innocent II., 1130–1143, and Eugene III., 1145–1153.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min746§ 26. Arnold of Brescia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min747§ 27. The Popes and the Hohenstaufen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min748§ 28. Adrian IV. and Frederick Barbarossa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min749§ 29. Alexander III. in Conflict with Barbarossa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min750§ 30. The Peace of Venice. 1177.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min751§ 31. Thomas Becket and Henry II of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min752§ 32. The Archbishop and the King.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min753§ 33. The Martyrdom of Thomas Becket. Dec. 29, 1170.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min754§ 34. The Effects of Becket’s Murder.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min755§ 35. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min756§ 36. Innocent’s Training and Election.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min757§ 37. Innocent’s Theory of the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min758§ 38. Innocent and the German Empire.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min759§ 39. Innocent and King John of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min760§ 40. Innocent and Magna Charta.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min761§ 41. The Fourth Lateran Council, 1215.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min762Section 762
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min763§ 42. The Papal Conflict with Frederick II Begun.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min764§ 43. Gregory IX. and Frederick II. 1227–1241.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min765§ 44. The First Council of Lyons and the Close of Frederick’s Career. 1241–1250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min766§ 45. The Last of the Hohenstaufen.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min767§ 46. The Empire and Papacy at Peace. 1271–1294.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min768Chapter Vii. The Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min769§ 47. Literature on the Crusades as a Whole.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min770§ 48. Character and Causes of the Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min771§ 49. The Call to the Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min772§ 50. The First Crusade and the Capture of Jerusalem.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min773§ 51. The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. 1099–1187.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min774§ 52. The Fall of Edessa and the Second Crusade.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min775§ 53. The Third Crusade. 1189–1192.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min776§ 54. The Children’s Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min777§ 55. The Fourth Crusade and the Capture of Constantinople. 1200–1204.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min778§ 56. Frederick II. and the Fifth Crusade. 1229.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min779§ 57. St. Louis and the Last Crusades. 1248, 1270.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min780§ 58. The Last Stronghold of the Crusaders in Palestine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min781§ 59. Effects of the Crusades.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min782§ 60. The Military Orders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min783§ 61. The Revival of Monasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 41 min784§ 62. Monasticism and the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min785§ 63. The Monks of Cluny.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min786§ 64. The Cistercians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min787§ 65. St. Bernard of Clairvaux.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min788§ 66. The Augustinians, Carthusians, Carmelites, and other Orders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min789§ 67. Monastic Prophets.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min790§ 68. The Mendicant Orders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min791§ 69. Franciscan Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min792§ 70. St. Francis d’Assisi.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min793§ 71. The Franciscans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min794§ 72. St. Dominic and the Dominicans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 102 min795§ 73. Literature and General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min796§ 74. Missions in Northeastern Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min797§ 75. Missions among the Mohammedans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min798§ 76. Missions among the Mongols.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min799§ 77. The Jews.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min800§ 78. Literature for the Entire Chapter.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min801§ 79. The Mediaeval Dissenters.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min802§ 80. The Cathari.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min803§ 81. Peter de Bruys and Other Independent Leaders.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min804§ 82. The Amaurians and Other Isolated Sects.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min805§ 83. The Beguines and Beghards.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min806§ 84. The Waldenses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min807§ 85. The Crusades against the Albigenses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min808§ 86. The Inquisition. Its Origin and Purpose.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min809§ 87. The Inquisition. Its Mode of Procedure and Penalties.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min810§ 88. Schools.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min811§ 89. Books and Libraries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min812§ 90. The Universities.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min813§ 91. The University of Bologna.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min814§ 92. The University of Paris.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min815§ 93. Oxford and Cambridge.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min816§ 94. The Cathedrals.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min817§ 95. Literature and General Introduction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min818§ 96. Sources and Development of Scholasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min819§ 97. Realism and Nominalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min820§ 98. Anselm of Canterbury.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min821§ 99. Peter Abaelard.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min822§ 100. Abaelard’s Teachings and Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min823§ 101. Younger Contemporaries of Abaelard.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min824§ 102. Peter the Lombard and the Summists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min825§ 103. Mysticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min826§ 104. St. Bernard as a Mystic.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min827§ 105. Hugo and Richard of St. Victor.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 55 min828§ 106. Alexander of Hales.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min829§ 107. Albertus Magnus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min830§ 108 Thomas Aquinas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min831§ 109. Bonaventura.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min832§ 110. Duns Scotus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min833§ 111. Roger Bacon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 46 min834§ 112. Literature on the Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min835§ 113. The Seven Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min836§ 114. Baptism and Confirmation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min837§ 115. The Eucharist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min838§ 116. Eucharistic Practice and Superstition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min839§ 117. Penance and Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min840§ 118. Penance and Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min841§ 119. Extreme Unction, Ordination, and Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min842§ 120. Sin and Grace.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min843§ 121. The Future State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min844§ 122. The canon Law.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min845§ 123. The Papal Supremacy in Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min846§ 124. The Pope and the Curia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min847§ 125. Bishops.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min848§ 126. The Lower Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min849§ 127. The Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min850§ 128. Church and Clergy in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min851§ 129. Two English Bishops.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min852§ 130. The Worship of Mary.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min853§ 131. The Worship of Relics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min854§ 132. The Sermon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min855§ 133. Hymns and Sacred Poetry.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min856§ 134. The Religious Drama.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min857§ 135. The Flagellants.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min858§ 136. Demonology and the Dark Arts.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min859§ 137. The Age passing Judgment upon Itself.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min860Volume 6 – From Boniface Viii To Martin Luther A.D. 1294–1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min861PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min862§ 1. Introductory Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min863Chapter I. The Decline Of The Papacy And The Avignon Exile. A.D. 1294–1377.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min864§ 2. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min865§ 3. Pope Boniface VIII. 1294–1303.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min866§ 4. Boniface VIII. and Philip the Fair of France.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min867§ 5. Literary Attacks against the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min868§ 6. The Transfer of the Papacy to Avignon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min869§ 7. The Pontificate of John XXII 1316–1334.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min870§ 8. The Papal Office Assailed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min871§ 9. The Financial Policy of the Avignon Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min872§ 10. The Later Avignon Popes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min873§ 11. The Re-establishment of the Papacy in Rome. 1377.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 91 min874§ 12. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min875§ 13. The Schism Begun. 1378.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min876§ 14. Further Progress of the Schism. 1378–1409.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min877§ 15. The Council of Pisa.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min878§ 16. The Council of Constance. 1414–1418.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min879§ 17. The council of Basel. 1431–1449.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min880§ 18. The Council of Ferrara-Florence. 1438–1445.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min881§ 19. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min882§ 20. Ockam and the Decay of Scholasticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min883§ 21. Catherine of Siena, the Saint.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min884§ 22. Peter d’Ailly, Ecclesiastical Statesman.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min885§ 23. John Gerson, Theologian and Church Leader.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min886§ 24. Nicolas of Clamanges, the Moralist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min887§ 25. Nicolas of Cusa, Scholar and Churchman.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min888§ 26. Popular Preachers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min889§ 27. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min890§ 28. The New Mysticism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min891§ 29. Meister Eckart.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min892§ 30. John Tauler of Strassburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min893§ 31. Henry Suso.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min894§ 32. The Friends of God.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min895§ 33. John of Ruysbroeck.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min896§ 34. Gerrit de Groote and the Brothers of the Common Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min897§ 35. The Imitation of Christ. Thomas à Kempis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min898§ 36. The German Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min899§ 37. English Mystics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min900§ 38. Sources and Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min901§ 39. The Church in England in the Fourteenth Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min902§ 40. John Wyclif.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min903§ 41. Wyclif’s Teachings.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min904§ 42. Wyclif and the Scriptures.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min905§ 43. The Lollards.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min906§ 44. John Huss of Bohemia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min907§ 45. Huss at Constance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 46 min908§ 46. Jerome of Prag.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min909§ 47. The Hussites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 67 min910§ 48. Literature and General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min911§ 49. Nicolas V. 1447–1455.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min912§ 50. Aeneas Sylvius de’ Piccolomini, Pius II.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min913§ 51. Paul II. 1464–1471.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min914§ 52. Sixtus IV. 1471–1484.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min915§ 53. Innocent VIII. 1484–1492.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min916§ 54. Pope Alexander VI—Borgia. 1492–1503.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min917§ 55. Julius II., the Warrior-Pope. 1503–1513.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min918§ 56. Leo X. 1513–1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min919§ 57. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min920§ 58. Heretical and Unchurchly Movements.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min921§ 59. Witchcraft and its Punishment.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 45 min922§ 60. The Spanish Inquisition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 83 min923§ 61. Literature of the Renaissance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min924§ 62. The Intellectual Awakening.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min925§ 63. Dante, Petrarca, Boccaccio.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min926§ 64. Progress and Patrons of Classical Studies in the 15th Century.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min927§ 65. Greek Teachers and Italian Humanists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min928§ 66. The Artists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min929§ 67. The Revival of Paganism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min930§ 68. Humanism in Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min931§ 69. Reuchlin and Erasmus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 46 min932§ 70. Humanism in France.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min933§ 71. Humanism in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min934§ 72. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min935§ 73. The Clergy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min936§ 74. Preaching.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min937§ 75. Doctrinal Reformers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min938§ 76. Girolamo Savonarola.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 86 min939§ 77. The Study and Circulation of the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min940§ 78. Popular Piety.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 45 min941§ 79. Works of Charity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min942§ 80. The Sale of Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 79 min943Chapter X. The Close Of The Middle Ages.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 50 min944Volume 7 – HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min945PREFACE.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min946Chapter I. Orientation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min947§ 1. The Turning Point of Modern History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min948§ 2. Protestantism and Romanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min949§ 3. Necessity of a Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min950§ 4. The Preparations for the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min951§ 5. The Genius and Aim of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min952§ 6. The Authority of the Scriptures.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min953§ 7. Justification by Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min954§ 8. The Priesthood of the Laity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min955§ 9. The Reformation and Rationalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min956§ 10. Protestantism and Denominationalism.38
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min957§ 11. Protestantism and Religious Liberty.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min958§ 12. Religious Intolerance and Liberty in England and America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min959§ 13. Chronological Limits.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min960§ 14. General Literature on the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 84 min961Chapter Ii. Luther’S Training For The Reformation, A.D. L483–1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min962§ 15. Literature of the German Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min963§ 16. Germany and the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min964§ 17. The Luther Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min965§ 18. Luther’s Youth and Training.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min966§ 19. Luther in the University of Erfurt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min967§ 20. Luther’s Conversion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min968§ 21. Luther as a Monk.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min969§ 22. Luther and Staupitz.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min970§ 23. The Victory of Justifying Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min971§ 24. Luther Ordained to the Priesthood.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min972§ 25. Luther in Rome.140
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min973§ 26. The University of Wittenberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min974§ 27. Luther as Professor till 1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min975§ 28. Luther and Mysticism. The Theologia Germanica.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min976§ 29. The Penitential Psalms. The Eve of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min977Chapter Iii. The German Reformation From The Publication Of Luther’S Theses To The Diet Of Worms, A.D. 1517–1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min978§ 30. The Sale of Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min979§ 31. Luther and Tetzel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min980§ 32. The Ninety-five Theses. Oct. 31, 1517.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min981§ 33. The Theses-Controversy. 1518.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min982§ 34. Rome’s Interposition. Luther and Prierias. 1518.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min983§ 35. Luther and Cajetan. October, 1518.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min984§ 36. Luther and Miltitz. January, 1519.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min985§ 37. The Leipzig Disputation. June 27-July 15, 1519.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min986§ 38. Philip Melanchthon. Literature (Portrait).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min987§ 40. Melanchthon’s Early Labors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min988§ 41. Luther and Melanchthon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min989§ 42. Ulrich von Hutten and Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min990§ 43. Luther’s Crusade against Popery. 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min991§ 44. Address to the German Nobility.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min992§ 45. The Babylonian Captivity of the Church. October, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min993§ 46. Christian Freedom.—Luther’s Last Letter to the Pope. October, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min994§ 47. The bull of Excommunication. June 15, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min995§ 48. Luther burns the Pope’s bull, and forever breaks with Rome. Dec. 10, 1520.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min996§ 49. The Reformation and the Papacy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min997§ 50. Charles V.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min998§ 51. The Ecclesiastical Policy of Charles V.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min999§ 52. The Abdication of Charles, and his Cloister Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1000§ 53. The Diet of Worms. 1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1001§ 54. Luther’s Journey to Worms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1002§ 55. Luther’s Testimony before the Diet.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1003§ 56. Reflections on Luther’s Testimony at Worms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1004§ 57. Private Conferences with Luther. The Emperors Conduct.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1005§ 58. The Ban of the Empire. May 8 (26), 1521.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1006§ 59. State of Public Opinion. Popular Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 107 min1007Chapter Iv. The German Reformation From The Diet Of Worms To The Peasants’ War, A.D. 1521–1525.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1008§ 60. A New Phase in the History of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1009§ 61. Luther at the Wartburg. 1521–1522.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1010§ 62. Luther’s Translation of the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1011§ 63. A Critical Estimate of Luther’s Version.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1012§ 64. Melanchthon’s Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1013§ 65. Protestant Radicalism. Disturbances at Erfurt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1014§ 66. The Revolution at Wittenberg. Carlstadt and the New Prophets.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1015§ 67. Luther returns to Wittenberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1016§ 68. Luther restores Order in Wittenberg.—The End of Carlstadt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1017§ 69. The Diets of Nürnberg, a.d. 1522–1524. Adrian VI.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1018§ 70. Luther and Henry VIII
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1019§ 71. Erasmus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1020§ 72. Erasmus and the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1021§ 73. The Free-will Controversy. 1524–1527.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1022§ 74. Wilibald Pirkheimer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1023§ 75. The Peasants’ War. 1523–1525.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 86 min1024Chapter V. The Inner Development Of The Reformation From The Peasants’ War To The Diet Of Augsburg, A.D. 1525–1530.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1025§ 76. The Three Electors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1026§ 77. Luther’s Marriage. 1525.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1027§ 78. Luther’s Home Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1028§ 79. Reflections on Clerical Family Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1029§ 80. Reformation of Public Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1030§ 81. Prominent Features of Evangelical Worship.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1031§ 82. Beginnings of Evangelical Hymnody.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1032§ 83. Common Schools.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1033§ 84. Reconstruction of Church Government and Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1034§ 85. Enlarged Conception of the Church. Augustin, Wiclif, Hus, Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min1035§ 86. Changes in the Views on the Ministry. Departure from the Episcopal Succession. Luther ordains a Deacon, and consec
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1036§ 87. Relation of Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1037§ 88. Church Visitation in Saxony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1038§ 89. Luther’s Catechisms. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1039§ 90. The Typical Catechisms of Protestantism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 66 min1040Chapter Vi. Propagation And Persecution Of Protestantism In Germany Till 1530.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1041§ 91. Causes and Means of Progress.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1042§ 92. The Printing-Press and the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1043§ 93. Protestantism in Saxony.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1044§ 94. The Reformation in Nürnberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1045§ 95. The Reformation in Strassburg. Martin Bucer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1046§ 96. The Reformation in North Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1047§ 97. Protestantism in Augsburg and South Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1048§ 98. The Reformation in Hesse, and the Synod of Homberg. Philip of Hesse, and Lambert of Avignon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1049§ 99. The Reformation in Prussia. Duke Albrecht and Bishop Georg Von Polenz.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1050§ 100. Protestant Martyrs.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1051Chapter Vii. The Sacramentarian Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1052§ 101. Sacerdotalism and Sacramentalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1053§ 102. The Anabaptist Controversy. Luther and Huebmaier.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1054§ 103. The Eucharistic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1055§ 104. Luther’s Theory before the Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1056§ 105. Luther and Carlstadt.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1057§ 106. Luther and Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1058§ 107. The Marburg Conference, a.d. 1529. (With Facsimile of Signatures.)
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1059§ 108. The Marburg Conference continued. Discussion and Result.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min1060§ 109. Luther’s Last Attack on the Sacramentarians. His Relation to Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1061§ 110. Reflections on the Ethics of the Eucharistic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1062§ 111. The Eucharistic Theories compared. Luther, Zwingli, Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 89 min1063§ 112. The First Diet of Speier, and the Beginning of the Territorial System. 1526.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1064§ 113. The Emperor and the Pope. The Sacking of Rome, 1527.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1065§ 114. A War Panic, 1528.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1066§ 115. The Second Diet of Speier, and the Protest of 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1067§ 116. The Reconciliation of the Emperor and the Pope. The Crowning of the Emperor. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1068§ 117. The Diet of Augsburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1069§ 118. The Negotiations, the Recess, the Peace of Nürnberg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1070§ 119. The Augsburg Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1071§ 120. The Roman Confutation and the Protestant Apology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1072§ 121. The Tetrapolitan Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1073§ 122. Zwingli’s Confession to the Emperor Charles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1074§ 123. Luther at the Coburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1075§ 124. Luther’s Public Character, and Position in History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1076§ 125. Ein feste Burg ist unser Gott.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1077Volume 8 – The Swiss Reformation, The Reformation In French Switzerland
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1078PREFACE.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1079§ 1. Switzerland before the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1080§ 2. The Swiss Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1081§ 3. The Genius of the Swiss Reformation compared with the German.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1082§ 4. Literature on the Swiss Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1083§ 5. The Zwingli Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1084§ 6. Zwingli’s Birth and Education.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1085§ 7. Zwingli in Glarus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1086§ 8. Zwingli in Einsiedeln.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1087§ 9. Zwingli and Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1088Chapter Iii. The Reformation In Zurich. 1519–1526.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1089§ 10. Zwingli called to Zurich.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1090§ 11. Zwingli’s Public Labors and Private Studies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1091§ 12. Zwingli and the Sale of Indulgences.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1092§ 13. Zwingli during the Pestilence.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1093§ 14. The Open Breach. Controversy about Fasts. 1522.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1094§ 15. Petition for the Abolition of Clerical Celibacy. Zwingli’s Marriage.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1095§ 16. Zwingli and Lambert of Avignon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1096§ 17. The Sixty-seven Conclusions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1097§ 18. The Public Disputations. 1523.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1098§ 19. The Abolition of the Roman Worship. 1524.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1099§ 20. The Reformed Celebration of the Lord’s Supper.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1100§ 21. Other Changes. A Theological School. The Carolinum. A System of Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1101§ 22. The Translation of the Bible. Leo Judae.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1102§ 23. Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1103§ 24. Zwingli’s Conflict with Radicalism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1104§ 25. The Baptismal Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1105§ 26. Persecution of the Anabaptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1106§ 27. The Eucharistic Controversy. Zwingli and Luther.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1107§ 28. The Works of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1108§ 29. The Theology of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min1109Chapter Iv. Spread Of The Reformation In Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1110§ 30. The Swiss Diet and the Conference at Baden, 1526.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1111§ 31. The Reformation in Berne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1112§ 32. The Reformation in Basel. Oecolampadius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min1113§ 33. The Reformation in Glarus. Tschudi. Glarean.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1114§ 34. The Reformation in St. Gall, Toggenburg, and Appenzell. Watt and Kessler.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1115§ 35. Reformation in Schaffhausen. Hofmeister.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1116§ 36. The Grisons (Graubünden).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1117§ 37. The Reformation in the Grisons. Comander. Gallicius. Campell.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1118§ 38. The Reformation in the Italian Valleys of the Grisons. Vergerio.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1119§ 39. Protestantism in Chiavenna and the Valtellina, and its Suppression. The Valtellina Massacre. George Jenatsch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1120§ 40. The Congregation of Locarno.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1121§ 41. Zwinglianism in Germany.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min1122Chapter V. The Civil War Between The Roman Catholic And Reformed Cantons.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1123§ 42. The First War of Cappel. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1124§ 43. The First Peace of Cappel. June, 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1125§ 44. Between the Wars. Political Plains of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1126§ 45. Zwingli’s Last Theological Labors. His Confessions of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1127§ 46. The Second War of Cappel. 1531.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1128§ 47. The Death of Zwingli.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1129§ 48. Reflections on the Disaster at Cappel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1130§ 49. The Second Peace of Cappel. November, 1531.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1131§ 50. The Roman Catholic Reaction.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1132§ 51. The Relative Strength of the Confessions in Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1133§ 52. Zwingli. Redivivus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min1134§ 53. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1135§ 54. Heinrich Bullinger. 1504–1575.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1136§ 55. Antistes Breitinger (1575–1645).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1137§ 56. Oswald Myconius, Antistes of Basel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1138§ 57. The Helvetic Confessions of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1139§ 58. Literature on Calvin and the Reformation in French Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1140§ 59. The Condition of French Switzerland before the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1141§ 60. William Farel (1489–1565).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1142§ 61. Farel at Geneva. First Act of the Reformation (1535).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1143§ 62. The Last Labors of Farel.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1144§ 63. Peter Viret and the Reformation in Lausanne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1145§ 64. Antoine Froment.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1146§ 65. John Calvin compared with the Older Reformers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1147§ 66. Calvin’s Place in History.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1148§ 67. Calvin’s Literary Labors.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1149§ 68. Tributes to the Memory of Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 102 min1150Chapter Ix. From France To Switzerland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1151§ 69. Calvin’s Youth and Training.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1152§ 70. Calvin as a Student in the French Universities. a.d. 1528–1533.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1153§ 71. Calvin as a Humanist. Commentary on Seneca.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1154§ 72. Calvin’s Conversion. 1532.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1155§ 73. Calvin’s Call.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1156§ 74. The Open Rupture. An Academic Oration. 1533.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1157§ 75. Persecution of the Protestants in Paris. 1534.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1158§ 76. Calvin as a Wandering Evangelist. 1533–1536.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1159§ 77. The Sleep of the Soul. 1534.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1160§ 78. Calvin at Basel. 1535 to 1536.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1161§ 79. Calvin’s Institutes of the Christian Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min1162§ 80. From Basel to Ferrara. The Duchess Renée.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min1163Section 1163
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1164§ 81. Calvin’s Arrival and Settlement at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1165§ 82. First Labors and Trials.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1166§ 83. The Reformers introduce Order and Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1167§ 84. Expulsion of the Reformers. 1538.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1168§ 85. Calvin in Strassburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1169§ 86. The Church of the Strangers in Strassburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1170§ 87. The Liturgy of Calvin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1171§ 88. Calvin as Theological Teacher and Author.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1172§ 89. Calvin at the Colloquies of Frankfurt, Worms, and Regensburg.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1173§ 90. Calvin and Melanchthon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min1174§ 91. Calvin and Sadolet. The Vindication of the Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 53 min1175§ 92. Calvin’s Marriage and Home Life.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 71 min1176§ 93. The State of Geneva after the expulsion of the Reformers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1177§ 94. Calvin’s Recall to Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1178§ 95. Calvin’s Return to Geneva. 1541.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1179§ 96. The First Years after the Return.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1180§ 97. Survey of Calvin’s Activity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1181Chapter Xiii. Constitution And Discipline Of The Church Of Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1182§ 98. Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1183§ 99. Calvin’s Idea of the Holy Catholic Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1184§ 100. The Visible and Invisible Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1185§ 101. The Civil Government.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1186§ 102. Distinctive Principles of Calvin’s Church Polity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1187§ 103. Church and State.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1188§ 104. The Ecclesiastical Ordinances.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1189§ 105. The Venerable Company and the Consistory.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1190§ 106. Calvin’s Theory of Discipline.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1191§ 107. The Exercise of Discipline in Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1192§ 108. Calvin’s Struggle with the Patriots and Libertines.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1193§ 109. The Leaders of the Libertines and their punishment: — Gruet, Perrin, Ameaux, Vandel, Berthelier.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1194§ 110. Geneva Regenerated. Testimonies Old and New.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 69 min1195§ 111. Calvin’s Commentaries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1196§ 112. The Calvinistic System.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1197§ 113. Predestination.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min1198§ 114. Calvinism examined.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1199§ 115. Calvin’s Theory of the Sacraments.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1200§ 116. Baptism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1201§ 117. The Lord’s Supper. The Consensus of Zuerich.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 58 min1202Chapter Xv. Theological Controversies.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1203§ 118. Calvin as a Controversialist.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1204§ 119. Calvin and Pighius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1205§ 120. The Anti-Papal Writings. Criticism of the Council of Trent. 1547.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1206§ 121. Against the German Interim. 1549.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1207§ 122. Against the Worship of Relics. 1543.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1208§ 123. The Articles of the Sorbonne with an Antidote. 1544.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1209§ 124. Calvin and the Nicodemites. 1544.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1210§ 125. Calvin and Bolsec.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1211§ 126. Calvin and Castellio.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1212§ 127. Calvinism and Unitarianism. The Italian Refugees.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1213§ 128. Calvin and Laelius Socinus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1214§ 129. Bernardino Ochino. 1487–1565.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min1215§ 130. Caelius Secundus Curio. 1503–1569.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1216§ 131. The Italian Antitrinitarians in Geneva. Gribaldo, Biandrata, Alciati, Gentile.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1217§ 132. The Eucharistic Controversies. Calvin and Westphal.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1218§ 133. Calvin and the Augsburg Confession. Melanchthon’s Position in the Second Eucharistic Controversy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1219§ 134. Calvin and Heshusius.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1220§ 135. Calvin and the Astrologers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 40 min1221Chapter Xvi. Servetus: His Life. Opinions, Trial, And Execution.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1222§ 136 The Servetus Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1223§ 137. Calvin and Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1224§ 138. Catholic Intolerance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1225§ 139. Protestant Intolerance. Judgments of the Reformers on Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1226§ 140. The Early Life of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1227§ 141. The Book against the Holy Trinity.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1228§ 142. Servetus as a Geographer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1229§ 143. Servetus as a Physician, Scientist, and Astrologer.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1230§ 144. Servetus at Vienne. His Annotations to the Bible.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1231§ 145. Correspondence of Servetus with Calvin and Poupin.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1232§ 146. "The Restitution of Christianity."
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1233§ 147. The Theological System of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 41 min1234§ 148. The Trial and Condemnation of Servetus at Vienne.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1235§ 149. Servetus flees to Geneva and is arrested.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1236§ 150. State of Political Parties at Geneva in 1553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1237§ 151. The First Act of the Trial at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1238§ 152. The Second Act of the Trial at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1239§ 153. Consultation of the Swiss Churches. The Defiant Attitude of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1240§ 154. Condemnation of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1241§ 155. Execution of Servetus. Oct. 27, 1553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1242§ 156. The Character of Servetus.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1243§ 157. Calvin’s Defence of the Death Penalty for Heretics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1244§ 158. A Plea for Religious Liberty. Castellio and Beza.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 96 min1245§ 159. Calvin’s Catholicity of Spirit.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1246§ 160. Geneva an Asylum for Protestants from all Countries.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1247§ 161. The Academy of Geneva. The High School of Reformed Theology.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1248§ 162. Calvin’s Influence upon the Reformed Churches of the Continent.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1249§ 163. Calvin’s Influence upon Great Britain.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1250§ 164. Calvin’s Last Days and Death.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1251§ 165. Calvin’s Last Will, and Farewells.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1252§ 166. Calvin’s Personal Character and Habits.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 33 min1253Section 1253
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1254§ 167. Life of Beza to his Conversion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1255§ 168. Beza at Lausanne and as a Delegate to the German Princes.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1256§ 169. Beza at Geneva.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1257§ 170. Beza at the Colloquy of Poissy.1287
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1258§ 171. Beza as the Counsellor of the Huguenot Leaders,
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1259§ 172. Beza as the Successor of Calvin, down to 1586.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1260§ 173. Beza’s Conferences with Lutherans.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1261§ 174. Beza and Henry IV.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1262§ 175. Beza’s Last Days.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1263§ 176. Beza’s Writings.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1264APPENDIX.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1265Volume 1 – THE HISTORY OF THE CREEDS
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1266PREFACE
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1267Preface To The Second Edition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1268Preface To The Fourth Edition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1269Preface To The Sixth Edition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1270Additions To The Literature
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1271General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1272§ 1. Name and Definition.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1273§ 2. Origin of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1274§ 3. Authority of Creeds.9
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1275§ 4. Value and Use of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1276§ 5. Classification of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1277Literature on the three Œcumenical Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1278§ 6. General Character of the Œcumenical Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1279§ 7. The Apostles' Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1280§ 8. The Nicene Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1281§ 9. The Creed of Chalcedon.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1282§ 10. The Athanasian Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1283Third Chapter. The Creeds Of The Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1284General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1285§ 11. The Seven Œcumenical Councils.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1286§ 12. The Confessions of Gennadius, A.D. 1453.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1287§ 13. The Answers of Patriarch Jeremiah to the Lutherans, A.D. 1576.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1288§ 14. The Confession of Metrophanes Critopulus, A.D. 1625.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1289§ 15. The Confession of Cyril Lucar, A.D. 1631.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1290§ 16. The Orthodox Confession of Mogilas, A.D. 1643.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1291§ 17. The Synod of Jerusalem and the Confession of Dositheus, A.D. 1672.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1292§ 18. The Synods of Constantinople, A.D. 1672 and 1691.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1293§ 19. The Doctrinal Standards of the Russo-Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1294§ 20. Anglo-Catholic Correspondence with the Russo-Greek Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1295§ 21. The Eastern Sects: Nestorians, Jacobites, Copts, Armenians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1296Fourth Chapter. The Creeds Of The Roman Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1297General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1298§ 22. Catholicism and Romanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1299§ 23. Standard Expositions of the Roman Catholic System.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1300§ 24. The Canons and Decrees of the Council of Trent.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1301§ 25. The Profession of the Tridentine Faith, 1564.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1302§ 26. Roman Catechism, 1566.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1303§ 27. The Papal Bulls against the Jansenists, 1653 and 1713.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min1304§ 28. The Papal Definition of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary, 1854.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1305§ 29. The Argument for the Immaculate Conception.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 55 min1306§ 30. The Papal Syllabus, A.D. 1864.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1307§ 31. The Vatican Council, 1870.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min1308§ 32. The Vatican Decrees. The Constitution on the Catholic Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1309§ 33. The Vatican Decrees, Continued. The Infallibility Decree.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1310§ 34. Papal Infallibility Explained, and Tested by Tradition and Scripture.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 93 min1311§ 35. The Liturgical Standards of the Roman Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1312§ 36. The Old Catholics.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 47 min1313General Literature.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1314§ 37. The Reformation. Protestantism and Romanism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1315§ 38. The Evangelical Confessions of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1316§ 39. The Lutheran and Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1317Sixth Chapter The Creeds Of The Evangelical Lutheran Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1318§ 40. The Lutheran Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1319§ 41. The Augsburg Confession, 1530.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 69 min1320§ 42. The Apology of the Augsburg Confession, A.D. 1530–1531.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1321§ 43. Luther's Catechisms. A.D.1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1322§ 44. The Articles of Smalcald. A.D. 1537.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1323§ 45. The Form of Concord. A.D. 1577.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 205 min1324§ 46. The Form of Concord, Concluded.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 107 min1325§ 47. Superseded Lutheran Symbols. The Saxon Confession. The Würtemberg Confession. 1551.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1326§ 48. The Saxon Visitation Articles, 1592.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1327§ 49. An Abortive Symbol Against Syncretism, 1655.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1328§ 50. The Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1329I. Swiss Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1330§ 51. Zwinglian Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 37 min1331§ 52. Zwingli's Distinctive Doctrines.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min1332§ 53. The First Confession of Basle. A.D. 1534.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1333§ 54. The First Helvetic Confession, A.D. 1536.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1334§ 55. The Second Helvetic Confession, A.D. 1566.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 105 min1335§ 56. John Calvin. His Life and Character.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min1336§ 57. Calvin's Work.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 88 min1337§ 58. The Catechism of Geneva. A.D. 1536 AND 1541.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1338§ 59. The Consensus of Zurich. A.D. 1549.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1339§ 60. The Consensus of Geneva. A.D. 1552.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1340§ 61. The Helvetic Consensus Formula. A.D. 1675.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min1341§ 62. The Gallican Confession. A.D. 1559.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1342§ 63. The Declaration of Faith of the Reformed Church in France. A.D. 1872.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1343§ 64. The Belgic Confession. A.D. 1561.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 23 min1344§ 65. The Arminian Controversy. A.D. 1604–1619.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min1345§ 66. The Remonstrance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1346§ 67. The Canons of Dort.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1347§ 68. The Tetrapolitan Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1348§ 69. The Heidelberg Catechism. A.D. 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 95 min1349§ 70. The Brandenburg Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1350§ 71. Minor German Reformed Confessions.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1351§ 72. The Bohemian Brethern and the Waldenses.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min1352§ 73. The Bohemian Confessions after the Reformation. A.D. 1535 and 1575.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1353§ 74. The Reformation in Poland and the Consensus of Sendomir. A.D. 1570.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1354§ 75. The Reformation in Hungary and the Confession of Czenger.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1355V. The Anglican Articles Of Religion.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1356§ 76. The English Reformation.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1357§ 77. The Doctrinal Position of the Anglican Church and her Relation to other Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 53 min1358§ 78. The Doctrinal Formulas of Henry VIII.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1359§ 79. The Edwardine Articles. A.D. 1553.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1360§ 80. The Elizabethan Articles. A.D. 1563 and 1571.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1361§ 81. The Interpretation of the Articles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 99 min1362§ 82. American Revision of the Thirty-nine Articles, A.D. 1801.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1363§ 83. The Catechisms of the Church of England. A.D. 1549 and 1662.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1364§ 84. The Lambeth Articles, A.D. 1595.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1365§ 85. The Irish Articles. A.D. 1615.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1366§ 86. The Articles of the Reformed Episcopal Church. A.D. 1875.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1367§ 87. The Reformation in Scotland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1368§ 88. John Knox.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min1369§ 89. The Scotch Confession of Faith. A.D. 1560.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1370§ 90. The Scotch Covenants and the Scotch Kirk.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 40 min1371§ 91. The Scotch Catechisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1372§ 92. The Puritan Conflict.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 98 min1373§ 93. The Westminster Assembly.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 94 min1374§ 94. The Westminster Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min1375§ 95. Analysis of the Westminster Confession.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 79 min1376§ 96. The Westminster Catechisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1377§ 97. Criticism of the Westminster System of Doctrine.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min1378§ 98. The Westminster Standards in America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 36 min1379§ 99. The Westminster Standards in the Cumberland Presbyterian Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1380Eighth Chapter. Modern Protestant Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1381§ 100. General Survey.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1382§ 101. The Congregationalists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 32 min1383§ 102. English Congregational Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1384§ 103. American Congregational Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1385§ 104. The Anabaptists and Mennonites.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1386§ 105. The Regular or Calvinistic Baptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 44 min1387§ 106. Aminian or Free-will Baptists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1388§ 107. The Society of Friends, or Quakers.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 54 min1389§ 108. The Moravians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1390§ 109. Methodism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1391§ 110. Methodist Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1392§ 111. Analysis of Arminian Methodism
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1393§ 112. Calvinistic Methodism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1394§ 113. The Catholic Apostolic Church (called Irvingites.)
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 48 min1395§ 114. The Articles of the Evangelical Alliance.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1396§ 115. The Consensus and Dissensus of Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1397§ 116. The Disciples of Christ
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1398§ 117. The Universalists.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1399§ 118. The Unitarians.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1400Index To Vol. I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min1401Index of Scripture References
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1402Index of Citations
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1403Index of Names
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1404Index of Greek Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1405Index of Latin Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 98 min1406Index of German Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 39 min1407Index of French Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1408Index of Pages of the Print Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1409Confessiones Ecclesiæ Apostolicæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1410The Confession of Nathanael (Bartholomew).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1411The Confession of Peter.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1412The Confession of Thomas.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1413The Baptismal Formula.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1414The Confession of the Eunuch.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1415The Mystery of Godliness.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1416The Elementary Articles.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1417Other Allusions to Creeds.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1418Rules Of Faith
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1419Regulæ Fidei Ecclesiæ Ante-Nicænæ Et Nicænæ
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1420Ignatius of Antioch. A.D. 107.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1421Irenæus. A.D. 180.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1422Tertullian. A.D. 200.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1423Cyprian, of Carthage. A.D. 250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1424Novatian, of Rome. A.D. 250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1425Origen, of Alexandria. About A.D. 250.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1426Gregorius Thaumaturgus, of Neo-Cæsarea. About A.D. 270.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1427Lucian, of Antioch. A.D. 300.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1428The Private Creed of Arius. A.D. 328.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1429Eusebius, of Cæsarea. A.D. 325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1430Cyril, of Jerusalem. About A.D. 350.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1431Two Creeds of Epiphanius. A.D. 374.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1432The Creed of the Apostolical Constitutions. About A.D. 350.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1433Comparative Table Of The Ante-nicene Rules Of Faith, As Related To The Apostles' Creed And The Nιcene Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1434Forma Recepta (Received Form).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1435The Old Roman and African Form of the Apostles' Creed.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1436Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1437Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1438Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1439Forma Recepta Ecclesiæ Orientalis. A.D. 381.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1440Forma Recepta, Ecclesiæ Occidentalis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1441Symbolum Nicænum. A.D. 325.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1442Iii. Symbolum Chalcedonense.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1443Iv. Symbolum Quicunque.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1444V. Symbolum Constantinopolitanum Tertium, Adversus Monotheletas, A.D. 680.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1445Roman Symbols
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1446I. Canones Et Decreta Dogmatica Concilii Tridentini.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1447Third Session, held February 4, 1546.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1448Section 1448
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1449Fifth Session, held June 17, 1546.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1450Sixth Session, held January 13, 1547.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 61 min1451Seventh Session, held March 3, 1547.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1452Thirteenth Session, held October 11, 1551.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 27 min1453Fourteenth Session, held November 25, 1551.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 59 min1454Twenty-first Session, held July 16, 1562.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1455Twenty-second Session, held Sept. 17, 1562.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 20 min1456Twenty-third Session, held July 15, 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 13 min1457Twenty-fourth Session, held Nov. 11, 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 11 min1458Twenty-fifth Session, December 3–4, 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 15 min1459Section 1459
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1460Ii. Professio Fidei Tridentinæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1461Iii. Decretum Pii Ix. De Immaculata Conceptione Beatæ Virginis Mariæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1462Iv. Syllabus Errorum.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 38 min1463V. Decreta Dogmatica Concilii Vaticani De Fide Catholica Et De Ecclesia Christi.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 76 min1464The Orthodox Confession Of The Eastern Church. A.D. 1643.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 319 min1465Ii. Dosithei Confessio, Sive Decreta Xviii. Synodi Hierosolymitanæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 122 min1466Iii. The Longer Catechism Of The Orthodox, Catholic, Eastern Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1467Introduction To The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 31 min1468The First Part Of The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 152 min1469The Second Part Of The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 35 min1470The Third Part Of The Orthodox Catechism.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 63 min1471CONCLUSION.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1472The Fourteen Theses Of The Old Catholic Union Conference At Bonn. A.D. 1874
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1473The Old Catholic Agreement On The Filioque Controversy. A.D. 1875.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1474APPENDIX I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 118 min1475APPENDIX II.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1476Appendix Iii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1477APPENDIX IV.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1478APPENDIX V.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1479APPENDIX VI.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1480Appendix Vii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 42 min1481Index To Vol. Ii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 24 min1482Index of Scripture References
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1483Index of Citations
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1484Index of Greek Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 252 min1485Index of Latin Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 311 min1486Index of German Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1487Index of Pages of the Print Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1488Confessio Augustana.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 193 min1489Luther'S Small Catechism. A.D. 1529.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 47 min1490Formula Concordiæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 223 min1491Articuli Visitatorii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 29 min1492Part Second. The Creeds Of The Evangelical Reformed Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1493Articuli Sive Conclusiones Lxvii. H. Zwinglii. A.D. 1523.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 26 min1494Theses Bernenses. A.D. 1528.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1495Confessio Helvetica Prior (Sive Basileensis Posterior).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 51 min1496Catechismus Genevensis, Consensus Tigurinus, Consensus Genevensis.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 196 min1497The Heidelberg Catechism. A.D. 1563.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 130 min1498Confessio Fidei Gallicana.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 66 min1499Confessio Belgica.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 92 min1500Confessio Fidei Scoticana I.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 71 min1501Confessio Fidei Scoticanæ Ii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1502Articuli Xxxix. Ecclesiæ Anglicanæ. A.D. 1562.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 89 min1503The Anglican Catechism. A.D. 1549, 1662.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1504The Lambeth Articles. A.D. 1595.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1505The Irish Articles Of Religion. A.D. 1615.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 56 min1506Articuli Arminiani Sive Remonstrantia.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1507Canones Synodi Dordrechtanæ.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 143 min1508The Westminster Confession Of Faith. A.D. 1647.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 220 min1509The Westminster Shorter Catechism. A.D. 1647.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 73 min1510The Savoy Declaration Of The Congregational Churches. A.D. 1658.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 95 min1511The Declaration Of The Congregational Union Of England And Wales. A.D. 1833.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1512Declaration Of Faith Of The National Council Of Congregational Churches, Held At Boston, Mass., June 14–24, 1865.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1513The Oberlin Declaration Of The National Congregational Council. A.D. 1871.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1514The Baptist Confession Of 1688.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 14 min1515The New Hampshire Baptist Confession. A.D. 1833.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1516Confession Of The Free-Will Baptists. A.D. 1834, 1868.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1517The Confession Of The Waldenses. A.D. 1655.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 43 min1518The Confession Of The Cumberland Presbyterian Church. A.D. 1829 (1813).
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 22 min1519The Auburn Declaration. A.D. 1837.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1520Confession Of The Evangelical Free Church Of Geneva. A.D. 1848.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 17 min1521Creed Of The Free Christian Church In Italy.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1522The Confession Of The Society Of Friends, Commonly Called Quakers. A.D. 1675.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 30 min1523Easter Litany Of The Moravian Church. A.D. 1749.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 21 min1524Methodist Articles Of Religion. A.D. 1784.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 18 min1525Articles Of Religion Of The Reformed Episcopal Church In America. A.D. 1875.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 34 min1526The Doctrinal Basis Of The Evangelical Alliance, 1846.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1527APPENDIX.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 264 min1528Part Fourth. Recent Confessional Declarations And Terms Of Corporate Church Union.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1529I. Recent Confessional Declarations.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 2 min1530American Congregational Declarations of Faith.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1531The Presbyterian Church of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 19 min1532The Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1533Brief Statement of the Reformed Faith, 1902.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 12 min1534The Confessional Statement of the United Presbyterian Church of North America.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1535Protestant and Roman Catholic Catechisms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1536Ii. The Corporate Union Of Church Bodies: Bases And Terms.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min1537The Reunion of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church with the Presbyterian Church, U. S. A., 1906.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1538The Basis of the United Lutheran Church in the United States.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 4 min1539The Basis of Union of the United Church of Canada.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 25 min1540Church Union in Scotland.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 28 min1541The Congregational and Christian Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1542Methodist Church Union in England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1543The Lambeth Quadrilateral.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 10 min1544The Lambeth Quadrilateral and the Free Churches of England.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1545Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1546Table of Contents
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 5 min1547The Church of England and the Roman Catholic Church.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 1 min1548The Protestant Episcopal Proposals
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 9 min1549Congregational Proposals of Union.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 3 min1550Presbyterian Proposals of Union
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 6 min1551Iv. Church Alliances And Federations Of Churches.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 7 min1552Index To Vol. Iii.
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 16 min1553Index of Scripture References
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 131 min1554Index of Latin Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 461 min1555Index of German Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 144 min1556Index of French Words and Phrases
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 79 min1557Index of Pages of the Print Edition
pp. 1–1 · ≈ 8 min
🔖 My bookmarks
Saved in this browser only. Tap 🔖 Bookmark while reading to add a chapter.
If you spot a typographic error from the PDF conversion, please tell us and quote the chapter title or page range.
